ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & Culture Philosophy Personal Journals Sexuality

ExplicitNovels episodes

October 30, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 20
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 20
Zane s Assembly
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Running into a wall is bad, having it fall on you is
worse but not being missed is the worst
Since I had mastered the moment so successfully with
conversation I shut the hell up and took the crowd toward my room. Halfway up
the stairs I expected Jill to call out but it didn't happen. I counted myself
lucky, handed out fresh t-shirts to Paris and Leigh, only to have Paige regale
them for fifteen minutes about all the female swag I had in my dorm room, from
female silk robes in a variety of lengths and colors to thongs and dog collars.
Girls should not look at me and lick their lips; it is scary
because I thought that men went to college to chase women, not the other way
around. Back at the start of the year, I knew that I was such a Man-Stud that
I'd pick up more than my fair share too. I now have multiple women in my life
and one day soon I hope to chase one down and call her my own, provided the
other women let me.
"We will see you later," Leigh gave me a sexy
nudge with her hip. I nodded and promptly made sure my windows were locked.
They had the annoying habit of being unlocked with glowing neon signs outside
that said "Kappa Sigmas enter here". This time I was ready for them.
I was also on the ball enough to know that when none of the Kappa Sigmas were
upset by my action, that indicated there was something going on that I was
clueless about.
I was hardly convinced to let my guard down by the limited
conversation the three sorority sisters and I had as I escorted them out of the
house and kissed them goodnight. I diverged to the dryer to warm up Paris and
Leigh's shirts. I kissed Aunt Jill goodnight as well. She gave me a bemused,
maternal look as I headed back to my room before my 'bed time'. I must have
looked like I felt, pretty exhausted.
I joined Iona and Paige in the bathroom where we went
through the nightly routine before heading for bed. They stripped slowly; I
crawled into bed fully clothed and was feeling rather clever with myself.
"No, you don't," Paige insisted.
"Zane," Iona gave an angelic smile, "you have
to do what you feel comfortable with but this is a matter of trust between
us." Was Iona beating me up with a variation on the argument I'd used on
Vivian a few hours ago? I was definitely undecided so Iona brushed my lips with
hers. "It's okay."
The only thing worse than being manipulated is being
manipulated with sincerity. I shucked my clothes and shot them to the foot of
the bed. I took in the view of Paige and Iona stripped out of their bras, then
panties. Paige even made a little game of it, shooting her panties at my head.
She missed so I snatched them as they sailed past.
Paige flashed me a wicked grin as I did so.
"Hey, Zane," she purred. Paige put her knee on the
bed, followed by the other, so that she was standing on her knees.
"Hey," Iona mimicked from the other side.
Together, they sensually flowed toward me and each other. When they were
settled against my hip they looked down and smiled.
"You both look lovely," I sighed dreamily at my
slightly-built beauties. They graced me with a smile once more before looking
into one another's eyes. Then they kissed, and after that they really kissed,
and several steamy seconds later the girls extended their right hands to their
opposite's breast. They rolled their tits beneath their palms. I would have
wept at this point but it would have been unmanly.
When their left hands joined in the fun I nearly lost it. Did
I mention they hadn't stopped kissing yet? It was hard enough that I was
intimately familiar with their bodies, head to toe. I was the first man either
of them had put lips to lust with (discarding Paige's grade school fiascoes). I
had licked, teased, and plucked those nipples they were now so readily
fondling.
I had placed them naked in bed with other women and beheld
their first steps into a far more sexually dynamic life than a strict
fundamental Christian life would have deposited them in. I would have continued
to wax poetic on the vision above me but the horror of my decision to sleep
with both their naked bodies without sex was grinding my happiness into
despair.
"Oh, wow," Paige giggled, "it's throbbing on
his stomach." She was referring to my cock. If it had something larger
than a series of nerve clusters, my cock would have been screaming at me,
questioning my sanity and demanding a passionate reason I wasn't mounting them
both, drilling them hard, and going back for seconds, and thirds.
They both leaned down onto one arm before reclining to their
sides.
"Good night, Zane," Iona whispered. She kissed me
on the lips, rather chastely, then rolled over so that her back was to me. She
wiggled her ass tight against my thigh because, you know, I have a thing for
asses.
"Sweet dreams of me," Paige gave a sultry roll of
the voice. She rested her head on my shoulder and languidly placed her right
arm on my chest and her right leg on my groin. Her hand came to rest on the top
of my sternum while her knee covered my balls and the base of my cock. My
sexual organ gave her limb a sympathetic throb. Paige sighed pleasurably,
enjoying the torture she was putting me through.
My right arm cradled Paige and drew her tighter. She kissed
my chest with a feather-light touch. My left arm draped around Iona with my
wrist being poked by her left nipple (it was still aroused by Paige's
attentions) while my fingers coasted along her stomach. I drummed my hand on
her abdomen; Iona snuggled in deeper and gave me a delightful little murmuring
noise.
That was enough to send me off to sleep and I was grateful.
If I hadn't been asleep I knew I was going to stick my cock into something,
even if it was an electric outlet. I couldn't screw Iona and wouldn't sex up
Paige because she would never let me get over having broken down and nailed her
in defiance of my own word. What woman doesn't want to think her body can drive
a man to forgo his honor? Again, she would never, ever let me forget it.
I wasn't sure how long I'd been asleep when I heard my
bedroom door open. I wasn't sure what Jill would want this late but that wasn't
a problem. The first one through the door was Leigh but Paris and Ricky Frasier
snuck in right behind her. I need to invest in some home defense apparatus,
things like pit-traps, trip-wires, and nests of feral Chihuahuas.
"Don't worry, Zane," Leigh whispered. "We are
here for Paige."
"Ah," I grunted. Paige stirred next to me, rolled
onto her back, and smiled at the newcomers. "We won't need you
tonight," Paige assured me. "This is all-girl."
"I see; I need to go back to campus and spank Barbie
Lynn, Opal, and Brandi's bottoms until they glow red," I growled. They had
turned Paige onto the whole lesbian orgy theme.
"Hold on," I begged the girls as they began
stripping. I rapidly moved to the closet, pulled down two comforters and two
pillows for Iona and I to use as a bed. I set things out and Iona gave me one
of those sleepy, sweet, innocent smiles and joined me on the floor, a comforter
as a mattress and the other as a cover.
I quickly became obvious to me that the object of Leigh,
Paris, Ricky's and Paige's fun wasn't to have intercourse with one another but
to drive me nuts. It wasn't ego talking here; statistically, an ass, calf, or
grinning head pops over the same side of bed you are on only so many times
before it becomes enemy action. It was working too; I was rock hard and sleep
was escaping me. Sadly, fate intervened, to my detriment.
In movies you often see couples roll out of bed, say 'ow,'
then go back to passionate love-making. Paris came off the bed with a squeak;
me, I felt a stomach-churning pain and a soundless scream escaped my lips.
Paris' knee had come straight down on my nuts and impacted them into the
hardwood floor with only a thin quilt providing any absorption.
Paris' playful grin and giggle turned into fear as she saw
my face.
"Zane?" she whispered, "Sorry?"
"Zane, are you okay?" Iona inquired at my side.
Paris backed off me, allowing me to wheeze and roll over in
a ball facing Iona. Iona cradled me in her arms.
"Zane, what's wrong?" she worried. I wasn't
articulate at the moment but Paris was.
"Oh, God," she gasped. "I landed on his
nuts." Paige and Leigh immediately poked their heads over the bed,
appearing in my peripheral vision. I heard Ricky padding around from the other
side of the bed.
"Damn it," Leigh moaned. "Now what are we
going to do?"
"How about show a little sympathy?" Iona grumped
at the others. I know her heart was in the right place but pulling me tight to
her bosom with a nipple resting on my upper lip didn't do my damaged genitalia
any good. There was a light, coastal breeze off Madagascar calling for my cock
to get hard once again and damn me if it wasn't answering.
The resulting pain was describable, similar to having my
testicles used by an 800 pound gorilla to sink the cue ball on a Carom
billiards table. And damn if that bastard wasn't determined to get it done no
matter how many attempts it took. Next time some psychopath stares me dead in
the eyes and asks if I've ever prayed for death, I can match his gaze and say
'Hell yes.'
"Leigh, get some ice," Paige whispered.
"Paris, go to the bathroom down the hall and get some ibuprofen and salve.
Iona, help me get him back on the bed." The girls hurried off quietly, for
which I was thankful. I was equally thankful that Iona and Paige were so gentle
in moving me off the floor and onto the bed, and yes, I hammed it up a bit.
Once the rush of taking charge of events passed, Paige began
to flash me guilty looks. This was definitely her plan and she'd miscalculated
the body motion dynamics of three women playing sex games on a queen-sized bed.
"I, I apologize," Paige admitted. "This was
my fault." I was somewhat more than stunned.
"Okay," I gasped. "Flesh heals but memories
are forever."
"That means you are going to get me for this,"
Paige realized.
"I'd buy a seat cushion if I were you, Ms.
Spanky-bottoms," I tried to joke, but the pain got in the way of my
laughter.
Paris padded back in with a pill bottle, a foil tube, and a glass
of water. She handed the pill bottle to Paige and the water to Iona. When Paris
started unscrewing the top to the salve, things became difficult.
"Paris," Iona grumbled, "why do you get to
put the cream on his balls? It was your knee that caused his pain."
"I know," Paris whimpered, "and I want to
make it up to him." Paige popped the pill cap and handed me two ibuprofen;
Iona propped me up. I took the pills and she put the water to my lips.
"I'll take care of it," Iona insisted.
"My plan, my fault, I'll take care of it," Paige
countered.
"Take care of what?" Leigh panted as she slipped
into my bedroom with a bowl of ice.
"Massaging Zane's poor crushed nuts," Ricky
murmured.
"If I've hurt him permanently, I'll never forgive
myself," Paris moaned piteously. Was she more afraid of my promise to get
her back or the other ladies' retaliation for the maiming I'd gone through?
"I said I would take care of it," Paige insisted.
"No, I think I will take care of it, if no one
minds," I ground out. The implication was that if they didn't let me
medicate my massive melons of masculine might, I'd come after them all, in
thirty or so minutes when I could freely move once again.
It took me a second to realize that no one was arguing with
me.
"Ricky, could you please get a damp hand-towel from the
bathroom," Iona requested. Ricky looked confused so Iona added, "We
can't put the ice cubes directly on his scrotum unless we really do want to
take him to the emergency room."
"Oops, sorry," Ricky sounded embarrassed.
"That makes sense. I'll be right back." When Ricky left, Paige and
Iona reclined on either side of me.
"Hold on," I requested. "I'd like to give
Paris a hug." Iona scooted first, letting Paris crawl on all fours over my
body. I gave her a kiss with as much strength as I could exert.
"I," she mumbled.
"We were playing a game and it was an accident. I
already feel somewhat better," I assured her. "Besides, I'm pretty
sure I have yet to fuck you to orgasm and that's not a challenge my cock takes
lightly." Paris wept and collapsed onto my chest. I lay back, head on a
pillow, so I could stroke Paris' hair.
When Ricky returned I struggled around Paris to kiss her and
Leigh as well. I also took the opportunity to coat my scrotum with the salve,
which instantly cooled my pain, then started heating damaged parts up. Leigh
applied the towel holding the ice gently to balance out the sensations. We
hugged, confirmed our date for Saturday night, and parted ways.
Iona, Paige, and I returned to the bed and tried to get back
to sleep. This time we kept our limbs to ourselves, though we remained close. I
waited a while before surrendering to my dreams. A decision was reached
internally that the next time I took Iona out for a quiet weekend, I would have
to make it somewhere off the beaten path, somewhere in Appalachia no doubt.
Iona gave me a precious, sleepy smile as I climbed out of
bed in the morning. I looked at her heavy eyes, questioning her intent, when
she pulled my pillow into her chest and drifted off into slumber once more. Paige
was dead to the world, undoubtedly wrapped up in the remorseless rest of the
Damned.
I was able to dress uninterrupted and glide downstairs to
find Jill already up and puttering around. I was about to find out what she had
heard last night.
"Good morning, Zane. Are you feeling better?" Jill
asked.
"Feeling better?" I questioned.
"Your, you know, down there, are you feeling
better?" she clarified somewhat. I imagine my jaw dropped because she
looked at me with an obvious amusement.
"How did you know?" I finally responded.
"Oh, Iona came to my room last night and explained the
situation as well as apologizing for the disruption," Aunt Jill explained.
"She's a very forthright and honest young lady, and she doesn't currently
have a fianc either."
"What, whoa, wait a second, Jill," I stammered.
Things were going way too fast for me. "How is it you are okay with two
girls sleeping in my bedroom and three more coming over when three months ago
we couldn't even discuss sex at all and its only place was in the marriage bed?
What happened that I missed?"
"Zane," Jill sighed patiently, "when God
closes one door he opens another. I had to accept that my life with Tim was
over and I had to move forward with my life with you. That means I am going to
get more mileage out of counseling you as opposed to dictating
abstinence."
"And you have this epiphany after you burn all the
stuff I brought back from Thailand," I groaned.
"We both did things we probably regret," she
reasoned.
"You've been talking to Iona, or more likely, Iona's
been calling you," I began piecing it together.
"After you told me about what those girls were making
you do, like crawl around on your knees, I tried to get some of your classmates
to tell me what was really going on," Jill related.
"Iona was the only one who would talk to me and she and
I have communicated pretty regularly since then," Jill finished.
"She's a truly sweet girl and I think you two make a cute couple."
In case you are wondering, there is no good response to that
statement.
"She tells me you are interested in that 'Christina'
girl. She's, elegant," which was Jill's way of saying Christina wasn't a
'humble Christian girl' like Iona.
Something in that train of thought made me put a few other
faces to the descriptor 'elegant'.
"Is that why you didn't like Mom, Dad, and, well, was
Uncle Tim snobby as well, elegant?" I mused. Jill stopped looking in the
fridge were she was figuring out what we'd be having for breakfast.
"Yes," Jill said quietly. Tim hadn't wanted to
marry Jill; he'd wanted to marry Jill's older sister, Kathryn. Jill matched
herself against Mom, the free spirit, and Dad, the joker, who were both
sophisticated Devil-May-Care people born of wealth and privilege. In a way, Tim
was from the same background, except that he ended up arrogant and emotionally
distant.
Of course, Tim had to grow up with Granddad, who was a real
peach, and my Dad, who was always larger than life, always doing whatever task
their father put before him and always going one step beyond. Worse, Dad always
had the courage to be himself. Dad was the brilliant rebel, the Prodigal Son
who was always welcomed back home; Tim was the plodding workhorse.
The best example of this was the first time each of them ran
away from home. Tim ran away to the tree house in the backyard at the house in
Wyoming. The first time Dad ran away, he ended up in Hawaii. When the FBI
caught him, he was working in a Japanese restaurant, stock-piling Australian
dollars, and had a map of the Great Barrier Reef. Now that I think of it, I
must get my nuttiness from Dad.
"Jill, I'm sorry Tim wasn't the husband you
deserved," I told her softly. I rested a hand on her shoulder and she
backed into me. I wrapped my arms around her from behind.
"Thank you, Zane," she told me in a soft voice.
She looked out of the window over the sink for a few seconds.
"Do you think we should get a pool?" Jill broke
the silence. Huh?
"Who are you and what have you done with my Aunt
Jill?" I teased her. It took a second for Jill to get it but when she did,
she laughed.
"Wait," she teased back, "would I be a clone,
an alien, or, what were those things I heard about, oh, pod-people?"
"I think you are the Pink Power Ranger," Paige
snickered from my elbow where she had materialized mysteriously from the ether.
Jill squeaked and spun around while I was busy putting my heart back in my
chest. Jill struggled out of my arms, blushed, and went back to the fridge.
"Did I interrupt something?"
"Yes; my desire to live a longer life," I coughed.
"Now that we have the useless pleasantries out of the
way, what I really want to know is if all the equipment is in working
order," Paige smirked. I thought of a smarmy reply, an angry reply, and
even ignoring her, but another idea won out.
"Hey, Babe," I whispered in a husky voice to Paige
as I stepped into body contact with her, "it hurts a little right now but
thanks for asking. I'm glad you are watching out for me." I drew a line
with right hand along her collarbone and shoulder to her neck and finally
circling her ear.
"Oh," Paige gulped. Her eyes grew wide. "Of
course, Zane. I want to watch out for you, I care."
I let my arms drape around her and linked them up at the
small of her back, pulling her tight to me. Paige slipped her arms beneath me and
did likewise, with the added gesture of placing her ear to my chest. Iona
slipped into the kitchen as she did so. She gave me a cute wave, side-stepped
us, and went to help Jill.
I figured from Iona's actions that she was going to keep
Jill busy getting the four of us breakfast, so I took Paige's right hand in my
left and led her out into the hall. As I headed for the porch in the back,
someone came through the front door, attempting to be stealthy. It was Leigh;
I'd clearly caught her doing something wrong.
"Yes?" I questioned. She looked to Paige then back
to me.
"I forgot to return your keys," Leigh evaded.
"What are you doing with my keys?" I sounded a bit
cross. Paige squeezed my hand tightly, expressing her own tension.
"Paige gave them to me to use last night," Leigh
gulped.
"You are hopeless as a conspirator," Paige growled
at Leigh. I took a deep breath instead. I was going to have as little stress in
my morning as possible.
"Please give them to Iona in the kitchen, Leigh,"
I sighed. A quick look to Paige showed her that I wasn't angry so she didn't
resist as I resumed our journey.
Out on the porch I took a large, cushioned, low-swung wooden
chair and sat down.
"It's cold out here," Paige shivered. I responded by
pulling her into my lap. It took her a moment to figure out what to do with
herself. She settled on sitting sideways with her left arm over my shoulder and
her head laying on top of it.
It took twenty-five minutes for Iona to come out and get us.
"Breakfast," Iona said. I looked at her curiously,
trying to judge how she was taking the loss of the time promised to her this
weekend. She winked and went back inside so I guessed everything was okay and
our weekend postponed.
"Do you want to go inside?" I gently inquired of
Paige.
"Two more minutes," she whispered. I kissed her on
the head and listened to the breeze in the leaves, the birds chatting in the
trees, and her breath on my neck. Slowly her head rose after the two minutes
had passed and she was staring at me, or rather at the side of my head.
"Yes?" I asked, as I turned and looked into her
eyes.
"You are so dumb," she whispered. Paige kissed me
with a tenderness that bespoke a depth of passion that I had not fully
realized.
"I wouldn't trade this moment for anything in the
world," I breathed back.
"I would have been better off if I had turned away that
very first day I saw you," she got around to responding. I knew she was
saying that she could come up with no quick strategy for getting Christina out
of the way and that perplexed her. I had to do something.
"Don't forget to get that seat cushion," I joked.
She seemed a bit cross, then grinned.
"If I let you do something else to my bottom will you
forgive me?" she teased me with a sensual ass wiggle.
"Really?" I perked up. Paige wouldn't consider
anal sex before now, though I was all for it.
"No!" she giggled. Paige leapt off my lap and
raced inside. I made a grab for Paige with no intent of ensnaring her, she was
having too much fun being pursued, and pursue I did.
"Help me!" Paige squealed. "Help me; he's
trying to get my bottom!" So much for any sense of decorum, I sighed.
Paige made it to the dining room and quickly was using Leigh as a shield. Jill
looked at me quizzically while Iona gave a weary sigh and looked heavenward for
guidance.
"So, Leigh, are you joining us for breakfast?" I
obfuscated the crisis.
"Yes," Leigh hesitated. "Your Aunt Jill is
thanking me for finding your keys."
"If that is okay with you, Zane?" Jill demurred.
Huh, and by that I mean, since when has my opinion in this household been
sought or even obeyed?
"If it pleases you, Jill, I wouldn't mind eating
Leigh", I had a slip of the tongue, "I mean eating with Leigh."
Leigh's eyes sparkled and Jill totally missed the
implication (I assumed because 'eat' a girl made no sense to her sexually
repressed mind.) Iona gave my arm a light slap.
"Have a seat, Leigh," Jill smiled in a way I
wasn't familiar with; it was almost like she was content. The resulting meal of
country ham, grits, and cantaloupe was simple but satisfying.
We were all hot, sweaty, and laboring for breath. Had we
been in bed and undressed, the situation would have been perfect. Instead, we
were in my workout room, working out. I had allowed an hour to digest our meal
but now we were finishing my daily physical regimen. Paige and Leigh were on
their backs, staring at the ceiling and cursing the fact that I was finishing
up my final exercise.
Iona was on her stomach on the mat next to me, moaning
softly. I seriously considered insisting that Paige and Iona take up a sport.
Leigh was another story, but I'm sure I could get Tawny, her sorority
president, to get her to do something strenuous, that didn't involve me and
sex.
"I have given up any hope of ever fucking you to death,
Leigh panted as she looked my way.
"Thanks," I grinned back.
"Without the help of several sisters," Leigh
gasped as Paige lazily smacked her on the stomach, "to wear you down
first. I don't know how Barbie Lynn can walk after those marathon sessions with
you."
"It usually involves screaming out to God multiple
times and a long nap afterwards," Iona groaned.
"So," Leigh sat up, "have either of
you,"
"Hammered me through the sheets, and I swear I blacked
out as I came," Paige boasted wearily.
"Umm," Leigh purred, "good memories."
Have I left the room? Should I hand out customer satisfaction surveys?
"That night was fantastic, wasn't it?" Iona
sighed.
"Three damn orgasms I'll never forget, and then there
was Rio and her devilish fingers," Leigh murmured happily.
"Wait! Iona, you and Zane, Rio too?" Paige propped
herself up.
"He was a very gentle gentleman," Iona declared.
"Oh," taunted Leigh to Iona, "I recall you
doing quite a savage dance on the tip of his tongue." Iona blushed and
Paige gawked.
"So that three-way with you and Barbie Lynn wasn't your
first time, well, what do you know?" Paige mused.
"All this physical stress has me thirsty," Leigh
stated.
"Yes, I think a protein drink is in order," Paige
agreed, and winked at me.
"Oh, hell no!" I defended myself. "Me, no sex
weekend, remember?"
"But, Zane," Iona rolled over and batted her
eyelashes at me, "it was so sweet and salty."
"Iona," I nearly wept.
"I apologize, Zane," Iona pouted. "I was only
teasing."
"I can always hope to soak up some of that sexual
energy at 12:01 Sunday night," Paige sighed.
"Nope, sorry, going out with Heaven Sunday night,"
I informed them.
"Oh, pooh," Iona grumped. "She'll drain him
alright."
"Is Heaven really that good?" Leigh seemed
curious.
"Let's not have this discussion," I stood up. I
was ignored of course.
"Oh, he goes at her five, six, seven times a
night," Iona stated. "She walks funny the next day too."
"How come there is never any footage of them
together?" Leigh persisted. "You would think with that much sexuality
and the howling she made from our towel closet at the party that there would be
something on his site."
"I am not going to be part of this discussion," I
repeated as I made for the door. "Now I'm taking a shower." For a
group of girls who couldn't stand a minute ago, they clearly were capable of
nearly killing me as they stampeded for the shower, women.
Before Iona and I got in, I held her back by the arm.
"Five, six, seven times, walks funny the next morning,
I'm sure Heaven will like that," I whispered.
"I thought a little embellishment couldn't hurt,"
Iona smiled with an earnestly pure face. She knew Heaven's nature and would
help conceal it until Heaven decided it was no longer necessary; Iona was that
kind of best friend.
"Do you ever get tired picking up after my
shipwrecks?" I had to ask.
"Come on, Zane," Paige called from inside the
shower as the water cascaded down on her and Leigh. I decided that keeping them
occupied was my best bet to keep the volume down. As I pulled the curtain
aside, I caught a glimpse of Iona behind me, shaking her head 'No'.
Undercover Underage
Willa was waiting for Valarie and I when we arrived. She had
strategically placed her bike at a break between the groups of hotel units so
she could quickly duck out of sight. I had no desire to do anything stupid like
get in a fight. She rested on the seat of her ride. I was following Val's
advice so I pulled up some distance away and kept to the middle of the parking
lot because you never knew what could come popping out a door.
I approached alone, again, I didn't want to freak Willa out
any more than she already was.
"I've got a line on those IDs," she greeted me.
I'd asked her for some fake IDs so me and some of the girls could get into
clubs.
"Yeah," I said deadpan, "I'm sure you
did."
She keyed on my mood but didn't outwardly react. How should
I handle this?
"Willa, you are an undercover cop," I sighed.
"I don't know who you are with and I don't care. I don't want to cause you
trouble, I simply want a favor." Willa rocked off her ride and took a few
steps toward me.
"Asshole," she growled, "that isn't funny. I
ought to fucking slap you like the punk-ass bitch you are."
"You won't, you are a cop and that's still assault
because I'm not threatening you or threatening to blow your cover so that your
life would be at risk," I related. Seeing Willa's consternation, I
explained. "Valarie has been through this a time or two."
"Zane, I'm not a cop and I'm not kicking your ass
because you are a cute guy, but stop screwing with me," Willa changed up
her defense.
"Fine," I shrugged. "I'm going to have a talk
with Belle. I'm sure she will believe me. I felt I owed you a chance because
you are a law enforcement officer and you are risking your life for me, the
general public."
"Don't go to Belle," Willa reached out and put an
arm on my bicep. "It doesn't matter that your idea is a load of crap;
Belle will tell Deacon and then I'm screwed."
"Willa, you can walk away from this situation whenever
you want," I told her. "Belle can't. This is her life and I'd prefer
she not die living it."
"Zane, you hadn't even met her before Thursday
night." she groused.
"That's pretty much what I said," Valarie finally
chimed in. "I'm only here because Zane doesn't know anyone else who could
be relied on to keep their mouth shut."
"You don't believe this crap about me being a Fed, do
you?" Willa joked.
"Absolutely," Valarie said without hesitation.
"Zane is crazy but he's spot-on when dealing with women. Case in point:
Zane took that little fluff with him to the bathroom while peeling off Rio's
girlfriend, a black belt in Karate, to guard me. He knew he would get you
bitches to give Rio up, though he didn't have a plan going in. If he tells me
you are a cop, you are a cop."
I clearly had Willa flummoxed. After a minute in silence I
shook off Willa's hand and turned for my car. I stopped when I had the door
open.
"I'm going to see Belle at the Fallout Shelter
tonight," I said. "If you do something to stop me, I'll make sure
Tara knows, and while she and Belle have problems, they are twins and she won't
let her sister do serious time."
"I'm not confessing to anything but I think there is
something you should know. Deacon Baker served with Belle's husband and
brother-in-law. Her brother-in-law ran the Warlords chapter but he and his
brother got caught up in an ATF sting. They wrapped up Belle's husband but
before they could grab the brother, who could tie up the whole criminal
enterprise, he vanished. He was last seen with Deacon," Willa explained.
"Deacon didn't wait around to see if the guy would stay
loyal; he removed the threat," Willa added. "If he thinks I'm a
threat, he'll have me removed too."
"Cry me a river," Valarie rolled her eyes.
"You are sticking your nose where it doesn't belong."
"I'm not a damn cop," Willa snarled.
"Where are you from?" I asked Willa. I caught her
off-guard but she snapped back soon enough.
"Tampa Bay, Florida," she shot off.
"Nope. I think you are from Wisconsin or Minnesota,
it's your skin complexion and the way you roll some of your consonants off your
tongue and lips," I said. Willa's eyes narrowed. Now she was pissed.
"Are you going to shoot us with the 9mm at your back or
help Zane out'?" Valarie sounded bored.
"This is totally wrong," Willa persisted. She
tried to stare me down but I could see something inside give way. "I'm not
saying I am an undercover cop but if I was, what would you want?"
"Give Belle as much shelter as you can. Hopefully she
ends up with probation," I offered.
"What is in it for me?" Willa sighed.
"What can I do for you?" I answered.
"Do you know who took out Deacon?" Willa inquired.
"Yes," I replied. I could feel Valarie's head snap
behind me and her eyes bore into the back of my head.
"Who was it?" Willa increased her intensity.
"I would tell you but I like living without the benefit
of life support," I joked.
"I'd cry bullshit, damn you, except I saw the beating
they took and that scares the crap out of me," Willa grumbled. "Okay,
Zane, if you ever get the chance to tell me, do so."
"Deal," I agreed.
"Great; we are all friends," Valarie stated
sarcastically. "Now fuck his face, suck his cock, and we can get going; I
have to eat dinner with my sister, Dad, and the cunt he married."
"What?" I glared at Valarie.
"No way!" Willa declared.
"Listen, bitch, you are going to need to describe what
it feels like on your tongue from the ball-sack to the tip of his cock,"
Valarie lectured.
"I've seen a video," Willa countered.
"And you are such a bang-up storyteller that the
18-year old boy genius ID'd you in two minutes, or have you missed the last ten
minutes of your life?" Valarie mocked her.
"He seems to be the exception," Willa noted.
"The average girl that attracts Zane's attention can do
calculus in her head, and the one who can't is his family," Valarie
responded.
"Now consider his interest in Belle; she's probably a
poor girl raised in a college town. That means she could have gone to college
but was already soured on the whole establishment idea by a string of college
fuck wads. Her sister went on to become a Law-dog that busts UV assholes all
day long; Belle became an ass-kicker who flaunts her body at a bar frequented
by the very higher education types that screwed with her in high school,"
Valarie continued. I wasn't sure how much of this Val was fabricating but it
didn't matter.
"Now she dangles her forbidden fruit in front of them,
yet none ever get a taste, am I wrong?" Valarie queried. "You see an
outlaw biker and think they are too lazy or stupid to get a real job. I see
someone who wants to do their own damn thing, you don't fuck with us and we
don't fuck with you."
"Belle is smarter than you think she is, Willa, or
whoever you are. If you don't think you are fucked yet, consider this: When was
the last time Belle gave a college guy the time of day, much less walked one
out of a beat-down dictated by her chapter president?" Valarie smirked.
"Zane had me fighting side-by-side with him against half of the FFU
faculty and students so I can attest to his peculiar form of magic."
"Fuck," Willa growled.
"Now, get on your knees and blow him so we can all go
about our business," Valarie rumbled back.
"I'm still in the midst of a no-sex weekend so I'm
going to say 'No'," I intervened.
"Can't we just shake and part as friends?" Willa
tried.
"At least kiss him," Valarie suggested.
"Val, stop it. We have some level of understanding and
that's good enough for now," I told her. I was checking on Valarie's okay
so I only saw Willa's closure at the last moment.
One look into her eyes told me she was deceiving herself
that this was going to be a quick kiss to get it over with. Our lips met and my
hands found their way to her hips. I pulled her to me without trapping her. A
few seconds later she broke the kiss. I could read the confusion in her eyes. Her
plan was to do it and be done but her impulse was to come back again.
She kissed me again but his time, her tongue caressed my
lips and I let it slip in. After that, I really couldn't stop myself from
kissing her back intensely. Soon my lips wandered to her cheeks, chin, and neck
before nibbling on an ear until she moaned and thrust up against my body.
"Ugh, ah, fuck," Willa moaned. "It has been
too damn long." I rotated us around, pressing Willa's back against my car.
I lowered my body down Willa's, nibbling and tickling with
my tongue as I did so until I was chewing on the top of her low-cut t-shirt.
"You are not happily married, are you?" I inquired
between a tongue stroke and some suction.
"Umm, ah, no." she replied. "Why do you
ask?"
"I don't want you to do something you'll regret,"
I answered before working my way back up her throat. Willa lolled her head
back, extending her throat for my attention.
"Nope," she gulped with sexual tension, "no
one at all." That was my cue to work with both hands to pull her shirt out
of her jeans. That done, I let my fingers roam under the shirt and caress the
flesh of her stomach.
"Oh, stop that, no, wait, don't stop, yessss,"
Willa moaned. When her shirt was high enough, I began working over her tender
flesh. She was clearly getting into it but I wanted more from her. I popped the
button on her jeans and unzipped them. Willa's underwear was appropriately
lacy. I pulled the panties down as I peeled the jeans open until I could make
out her finely trimmed landing strip.
I kissed along the line from her cunt fur to her hip
bringing forth a hearty moan of pleasurable release. My fingers made small
circles back to her ass, squeezing both cheeks and rubbing them together. Willa
was stroking the top of my head and lightly yanking on my hair. I took that to
be a positive endorsement of my efforts so far.
When I started back up her body, Willa spread her legs wide
apart and coaxed me along. I got to the base of her bra; I could sense her
nervousness so I stopped pushing up her shirt there and went back to her
shoulder. I had just made it back to Willa's lips when Valarie cleared her
throat.
"Excuse me, but I do have somewhere else to be,"
Valarie teased us. Willa had to reorient herself. The look she gave me was
somewhat accusatory but happily, it transformed into some level of
understanding.
"Damn, you are sexy," she purred. She rested her
elbows on my shoulders and looked me over with sensuality on her lips.
"I mean, you really are sexy and I want to do this
again, and we didn't even have sex yet," Willa grinned.
"What makes you think we are going to have sex? Don't
we have a professional relationship?" I mused. Willa reacted by putting
more pressure on my shoulders, then hopping up so she could put her legs around
my waist.
"I kinda-sorta owe you," she gave me a wicked
look. "Besides, you might like it." I had to dissuade her somehow; my
life had far too many complications to get this close to the Warlords right
now.
"I don't know, Willa. I like lots and lots of anal
sex," I cautioned her. I figured that would buy me some space.
"Oh," she grunted, "I love it. A big cock
like yours would feel fantastic in my ass," she added with a deep pant.
Wow, that backfired spectacularly. Maybe I should inform her that I've been
called needle cock by women who know me well. To add insult to injury, Valarie
broke out in uproarious laughter.
"There you go, Tiger," Val chuckled. "That
will keep her in her place. It just so happens her place is face down and ass
up with you riding roundup." Willa took a deep breath, then dismounted me.
She patted me on the chest and gave me one final kiss.
"We need to be going," she sighed. "I'll make
sure to stay in touch."
Valarie and I waited behind as Willa got on her ride and
drove away. Only then did Valarie give me one last jibe herself.
"Dude, I swear your lips are dusted with cocaine
because I've never seen women act so nuts around a normal guy," she
teased.
"Are you saying I'm abnormal?" I shot back.
"Ha," she laughed. "I'm calling it like I see
it. I'd caution you about a girl and handcuffs but you have six sets that I
know of so all I can advise is dodging when they shoot at you and lawyer up the
moment they read you your rights, and I'm gone."
Her bike roared to life and she peeled out, leaving me to
contemplate what further screw-ups I'd added to my life.
Girls, all I can say in any of our defenses is that none of
us had been to a college block party except Rio, and we were dumb enough to
listen to her advice on what to wear and what it would be like. We didn't even
know how screwed we were until we arrived at the party destination and by then,
it was too late. My only excuse was that Vivian had sworn Rio and Mercy had
behaved themselves last night. Of course, first we had to get the clothes we
were going to wear.
The salesgirls eyed us with a devilish curiosity when we
filed into the chic women's boutique, the only one in town. I was getting away
with jeans and a red t-shirt from a local band called "Confetti". According
to Rio, girls had to dress 'rough and ready', which translated to tight leather
pants, shot boots, and either halter tops or sleeveless shirts.
In retrospect, I should have known that when the salesgirls
began regarding me as a pimp, I'd fucked up royally.
"What do you think?" Barbie Lynn came flouncing
over to where I was sitting, showing off her bright yellow halter top (that
wasn't much into halting anything) and buckskin pants with the prerequisite
frills along the outside of each leg.
"Don't those things come with a bra?" I gulped. On
the grave of my Viking ancestors, I swear those two orbs were just, right
there, free and mouth-wateringly delicious.
"What?" Barbie pouted. "Don't you like
them?" she leaned forward, pressed her boobs together, and wiggled them in
front of me.
"Best ever," I panted. Barbie Lynn glowed at that
declaration, then turned around and presented her ass mere inches from my face.
"Better than this?" she taunted.
"Ah!" I cried out; my pledge was in immoral
danger. I tried to get out of my chair by brushing by her tush but only managed
to flip the chair over on its side with me still in it.
Eyes tracked me as I struggled to stand.
"It has the Zane seal of approval," Barbie Lynn
addressed the room. "I'll take it."
"Wait! Zane? The Zane?" One of the salesgirls
inquired. Multiple girls nodded. "That would make you the girl in the
shower," she directed to Barbie Lynn.
"Sure thing," Barbie Lynn boasted.
"You've got, stamina," the other girl blushed,
"both of you."
"That's where I've seen all of you before," the
first girl said as she put it all together. "Except you," she pointed
at Vivian. "Honestly, I was suspicious it was a porn hoax. I mean, what
kind of guy scores that many hot babes?"
"Umm," Rio patted Mercy's bottom, "we're hot
babes."
"Are you two really, actually, the second girl
stammered to Rio. "You do those things?"
"Do you mean is she my bitch toy? Then yes, she
is," Rio answered smugly. "Mercy, lift your top." Mercy paled,
gulped, but did as requested. Rio put her arms around Mercy's midsection and
pulled her close, latching onto a nipple as they came together.
"No!" Vivian shouted. "There will be no
public displays of pornography." Rio made a lip-smacking noise as her lips
released Mercy's breast. Mercy kept her shirt raised as Rio looked back to the
salesgirl.
"Satisfied?" Rio gloated. The girl nodded in
stunned amazement and Vivian coughed as a reminder. "Mercy, you can lower
your shirt now," Rio added without even looking at Mercy.
"Wow, this is so weird." The first girl shook her
head, then that light came on and she looked at me with amazement and
amusement. "You are trying for your 'No Sex' weekend? Well, if we can't
get you laid before this weekend, we aren't selling you the right clothes."
"I'm counting on it," Paige smirked. Her choice
was a slick black bustier and leather pants that laced up on the side. In fact,
they were more lacing on the sides and less leather. I'm not saying she looked
bad; I merely vowed to get a few pictures of her in the outfit for my spank
bank collection, not that I have any realistic hope of spanking the monkey
anytime soon.
Whoa, are women I don't even know now ganging up on me? What
the hell?
Adelaide and Ginger, our two salesgirls, went all out to get
the ladies the skimpiest outfits allowed by law. I didn't mention the occasion
because that would make me feel bad about not inviting them.
"So, what are you getting all dressed up, or down
for?" Ginger asked innocently enough.
"Oh, there is a college-student-only bloc party
tonight. Zane got an invite and he's sneaking us in with him," Iona
responded with the naivet of a girl who had nil knowledge of social networking
or class distinction.
"Oh," Ginger muttered, and cast a sideways glance
to Adelaide before looking at me. "Well, Addie's husband doesn't like
doing that kind of stuff," she said lamely, "and Finn, my boyfriend,
has to work late anyway." She was giving me an out and I wanted to take
it. Somehow this seemed to be one too many times sticking out my neck
foolishly. I'd already bent my invitation by inviting my FFU crowd.
I then told myself that I'd double back and invite them, on
the sly. I recalled the little discussion Valarie had with Willa only a few
hours ago. Yes, I could act like your standard college cock and tell the
townies it was okay to come in the back door. If I did that, I could only pray
Rio punched me in the face. I'd say 'kick me in the nuts' but I clearly didn't
have any.
"Ginger and Adelaide, we are gathering by the water
tower around 9:45 before we head to the spot," I told her. "You and
your guys join us there and we'll go in as a group. It is the warehouse on
Hammond Street and the word is 'Comet', in case you show up later."
"Oh, I'm not sure we can make it," Adelaide
responded. What she was also saying was 'are you sure you know what you are
doing?'
"There is one condition," I added. Now the two
salesgirls were suspicious. "You have to dress like the rest of them
do," I motioned to my girls. "You sold these ladies these clothes so
it is only fair you dress similarly." Now the two exhaled, then smiled and
groaned playfully. They could hardly say no after the money they'd taken from
me, my credit card, actually. If I carried that much cash and a cop searched
me, I'd mistake me for a drug dealer too.
"We'll see what we can do," Ginger evaded.
"Oh, that won't be a problem," Opal chimed in.
"Go around the store and pick out what you want; Zane will pay for
it."
"For the love of God, would you stop spending my money?
You are as bad as Rio," I griped.
"Who is trying to be worse to you than I am?" Rio
sounded both offended and up to the challenge of making me even more miserable
than I was.
"Oh, come on, Zane," Brandi complained. "You
are a gazillionaire."
"You've been listening to Rio," I shot back and glared
Rio's way.
"It was Mercy who told me that," Brandi corrected
me. I shifted my gaze to Mercy, as did Rio.
"We'll talk when we get outside," Rio cautioned
Mercy, who seemed decidedly uneasy.
I had to hand it to Ginger and Adelaide; for ten minutes
they showed constraint, and then they went bonkers.
I really don't think a woman can wear a pink gossamer scarf
wrapped around her chest and call it clothing but Ginger was giving it a shot.
Ginger had a small chest - 32A, but her nipples were works of art. I couldn't
keep quiet about them.
"Ginger, if your boyfriend lets you walk around in your
domicile with a top on, he's committing crimes against the male and female,
worship of the female form," I blathered.
Ginger blinked, and then blushed before grinning at me
wickedly.
"Yes?" she prodded me. I took that as an
invitation to walk up, bend at the waist until I was at eye level with her
chest. Her nipples swelled under my scrutiny.
"Zane, if you lick or bite them, I will stomp on your
foot and break some toes," Vivian warned me.
I was, in my estimation, good. I leaned forward a few more
inches until I could blow forcefully upon each nipple. Ginger rolled forward on
the tip of her toes, thrusting her chest forward, but I retreated just in time.
She fell back and I pursued with long, continuous breaths this time. Her
nipples didn't come out and say 'Hi', they launched rescue flares and lit
bonfires on the beaches of my desire.
Ginger was moaning and whimpering as she kept trying to
force physical contact while I kept frustrating her. Her thighs were working
back and forth as her cunt began burning her up.
"Ginger," Adelaide worried, "what about
Finn?"
"I know," pleaded Ginger, "but you've seen
the cock on this guy and he's driving me crazy-horny, and he hasn't even
touched me yet."
"Friends," Adelaide insistently reminded Ginger.
"All his friends are here and watching."
"I'll be her friend," Brandi volunteered, though
Opal hooked her waist before she could show everyone how much of a friend she
wanted to be.
"Oh, we don't mind," Rio remarked. "Most
nights with Zane are a learning experience for all of us."
"I mind," grumbled Paige.
"Paige, honey, he always comes home to us," Barbie
Lynn reassured Paige.
"Besides, we know where he's sleeping tonight and who
will be with him," Iona added.
"Fine, okay," Paige decided. "Zane," she
beckoned me with a 'come hither' finger curl.
"Sorry, Paige," I quickly responded between puffs
of air on Ginger's nipples, "I'm busy."
"Zane," Paige warned me.
"Paige, not now," I grumped.
"Zane!" Paige became more insistent. I didn't
respond so what she said next was inevitable. "Zane, bouncy, bouncy."
My groan was fueled by stymied lust; I stood up and walked over to Paige.
Once I was in front of her, I used both hands to brush
Paige's hair off her shoulder blades. I brought my hands together at the back
of her head, wrapping my left hand in her ponytail while dropping my right down
her side before snaking it to the small of her back. I pulled the hair back
gently, tilting her head up as I pressed my hand on the small of her back until
we were rubbing against one another.
I leaned in for a slow, intensive kiss which Paige
intercepted by standing on her toes. Our kiss was a see-saw affair that saw our
tongues roll together and our lips shifting from lingering touch to gentle
caress that lasted over a minute.
"What are they doing? Or more like it, what is she
doing to him to make him do that?" Adelaide quizzed the ladies.
"Oh, that's a game they play," Rio explained.
"He pretends she's a witch who has put a spell on him and she pretends
she's going to be the first Mrs. Zane Braxton."
"Say those words and Zane will perform any sexual act
on you that you desire," Barbie Lynn teased.
"No, it doesn't work like that," Iona got out
right before Ginger interrupted.
"Zane, bouncy, bouncy," Ginger demanded. That
earned a round of chuckles.
"Sorry, I tried that too," Brandi admitted.
"Apparently each girl has to find her own command phrase."
"Are you okay now?" I whispered to Paige. I really
had to deal with these girls going wacky around me; we had things to do before
the party started.
"You are worth every gold doubloon I've spent on
you," she smiled back.
"Um, I'm the one spending money on you," I
corrected her. Paige turned half-way around, bumped me with her hip, and
wiggled her ass.
"As I said, you are worth every coin," she winked.
Hardy-har-har.
"Okay, friends and acquaintances, let's finish with our
purchases," I commanded. "We've still got some ground to cover before
tonight."
"What else do we have to do?" groaned Vivian.
"I'm getting Mercy tattooed," Rio grinned with a
dire mirth. "I want a design right above the ass, both subtle and
understated; I don't know if I'm going with '1-800-HoT-SLuT' or 'Nothing Under
6 inches Allowed."
"No, you are not!" growled Vivian. "No way,
no how. Zane?"
"Vivian, Rio is yanking your chain," I calmed my
guardian. "You have to understand that Rio wouldn't put anything on Mercy
that she wouldn't wear herself. She definitely wouldn't put something on Mercy
that Mercy couldn't live with; trust me on that."
"That's right, Viv," Rio chortled. "I can't
tell you how many times I've regretted having 'Eat at the Clam Shack' tattooed
right below the beltway."
"You don't have a tattoo there!" Vivian countered.
"Someone's been peeking," Rio skewered Vivian with
a shark-like grin. Iona shook her head and walked up to Vivian, presenting her
phone.
"Here is the design they've chosen," Iona
explained. It was an intricate weaving of lines and shadows I'd been shown once
before.
"See, in this end is Songs of Solomon 2:16 and on the
other end is a Chi Rho woven into the greater design. It clearly has Christian
imagery," Iona explained.
"It's" Vivian sounded surprised, "actually
rather, nice looking."
"What's Songs of Solomon 2:16?" Ginger inquired.
"'My lover is mine and I am', it should say 'his' but I
think in this case it is 'hers'," I answered.
"That's sweet," Adelaide said.
"You can bet it was Mercy's choice, then," Opal
smirked.
"No, it was Rio's idea," Mercy grumbled angrily at
Opal. Rio wasn't making eye contact with anyone.
"I wanted to go with Song of Solomon 8:6, 'Place me
like a seal over your heart, like a seal on your arm; for love is as strong as
death, its jealousy unyielding as the grave. It burns like blazing fire, like a
mighty flame,' but I like her choice much more."
"That's Rio, keeping it simple and uncomplicated,"
I grinned.
"Bro, are you saying I'm stupid?" Rio teased.
"Well, yes, but you make it an asset," I teased
right back.
"That's right; someone's ass is about to be set,"
Rio snorted.
Mercy placed a hand on Rio's shoulder. Rio looked over her
shoulder at her lover. "Hey, what's with the hand?"
Mercy withdrew it. "If you were trying to annoy me, it
worked. I cannot begin to describe how annoyed I am right now." There was
no heat to Rio's words and no hiding Mercy's smile. I had to smile too. I
walked back to an impatient Ginger but I had to dissuade her from further
frolicking. We weren't going to get Mercy's tattoo done in a day but she'd be
happier if the process was well on its way.
The Party
Adelaide's husband turned out to be a short, skinny black
guy named Hank. He worked at a bicycle shop in town and had a certain awkward
humor to him. Finn was as friendly and out-going as Ginger, about my height but
a bit thinner. I really would have liked the guy if he hadn't started heavily
hitting on Barbie Lynn the moment we left the water tower and headed for the
warehouse.
I was scoping out Adelaide's and Hank's reactions to Finn's
would be move; Ginger was wide-eyed and aghast. Since Ginger had done some
flirting with me, I was willing to give the guy some leeway. Rio wasn't; she
looked over her shoulder, saw what was going on, and with her arm around
Mercy's waist, turned back to him.
"Hey, Finn," Rio grinned. "What do you think
of a little four-way action?"
"Cool," Finn nodded, "but we might want to
include Ginger."
"Might? Oh, I was planning on including her," Rio
beamed. "Come on, Barbie Lynn." Rio untangled Barbie from Finn, then
the three moved to surround Ginger. Finn followed, grinning like a man
possessed.
"No, you don't," Rio put a hand up to stop him.
"Four-way means four." She adopted the aspects of a vicious shark,
"and that would be Ginger, Barbie Lynn, Mercy and me, and not you."
"Oh, come on," Finn joked.
"Next time, respect your girlfriend", Rio bit back
a biting insult, "Finn."
"What's your problem?" he gazed at Rio. "I'm
only fooling around a bit."
"If she wants, Ginger can 'only fool around' with us
for a bit, then, because what is fair is fair; right?" Rio teased.
"Whatever," Finn shrugged. "Come on,
Ginger," he motioned her toward him. Rio wrapped her arm around Ginger
from one side and Barbie Lynn reached around for her hip on the other.
Ginger spent several seconds thinking it over.
"I'm good, Finn. It is a party so relax," Ginger
smirked as she put one arm around Barbie and Rio each. "We are here for a
good time and I think I'm on the right track."
"Fuck," Finn cursed. He turned and looked
speculatively at Brandi.
"Can you do twenty-five push-ups with your cock
alone?" Brandi questioned salaciously. "Can you map out ten of my
erogenous zones with your fingers? How about this: Can you lick your eyebrows
with your tongue, or maybe tell the difference between a girl wanting a cuddle,
ice cream, or a hard screw?"
"Huh?" Finn gaped. Okay, I was right there with
him because Brandi's sexual experience consisted of blowjobs, cunnilingus, and
heavy petting, so where did this Playboy quiz come from? I also quickly checked
to see if I can actually lick my eyebrows, I can't. I figured it was about time
for me to step up. In theory, Ginger and Finn might still have a future.
"Yo, it's okay," I told Finn as I put an arm
around his shoulder. "They are busting my balls all the time. Worst case
scenario is the one hundred and fifty college girls who are going to be pretty
wild in an hour or so." I now had to decide if Finn was pissed with me or
not.
"I'd be an idiot to ignore the guy who has been with
more girls in one month than I've been with my entire life," Finn
chuckled. "Let's go."
Finn was a well-meaning idiot. I could live with that, and I
imagined that Ginger would forgive him too. I'm not sure what he thought when
Iona snuggled into my side but he was clearly amused when Paige opted for an
unexpected piggy-back ride from me. I was lucky I didn't take a header into the
sidewalk.
"Giddy-up," Paige urged me on once it was clear I
wasn't going to crash.
"Hey, you are that hot Siberian number," Finn
chuckled. I'm beginning to think that some mega-computer virus has wiped out
all other porn on the internet so that mine is the only one left. That's
ridiculous; if you wiped out all of the porn on the internet, it would implode.
"I am a multi-cultural creature of untapped
sensuality," Paige replied. "I prefer not to be tied down to one
geographic region, no matter how vast."
"She likes to get tied down, alright," Opal called
out.
"Ha-ha," Paige responded dryly. "Zane and I
have a mature relationship based on the mutual exchange of information and
imagination."
"Addy, these people are, bizarre," Hank told
Adelaide.
"Usually they think we are nuking futs," Rio
laughed over her shoulder at them. As she looked forward, she caught sight of
someone crossing the street. "Hey, Valarie."
"Hey, gang," Valarie panted as she joined the
troop we had assembled.
"I'm glad you could make it, Valarie." I gave her
a quick hug. "This guy is Finn and the lady by Rio is his girlfriend
Ginger. The couple keeping a wary distance from us is Hank and Adelaide; they
are married. Ginger and Adelaide work at the store we bought our party-wear
at."
"Okay, so Vivian, what are you doing here?"
Valarie asked Vivian.
"I've never been to a party, and I honestly can't
evaluate the depravity unless I've witnessed it," Vivian said
thoughtfully.
"Depravity?" Hank questioned.
"They are all from a Christian school, Hank,"
Adelaide reminded him. Hank nodded.
The conversation abruptly ended as we approached one of the few
warehouse doors that wasn't bricked up. I knocked and a character opened it up
halfway. I call him a character because he was wearing a red toboggan, black
shades (it was nearly ten at night), a faded army jacket and camouflage pants,
and black boots. He was also, like, five-four and maybe 140 lbs., hardly what I
would have envisioned as a bouncer.
"Comet," I told him. He nodded but looked over my
crowd. "We are with Freedom Fellowship," I explained.
"Yeah, man," the doorman grinned, "I know
ya." The guy was totally wasted, and by that I mean I could have told him
I was the Pink Fairy Princess and he'd still have let me in.
Once inside we saw we were in a hallway with a series of
opaque plastic-strip baffles that had been put up to dampen the noise. Rio led
the charge with her 'women' linking hands and rushing ahead. Finn, Brandi and
Opal charged after them, leaving Valarie, Vivian, Paige, Iona, Adelaide, Hank
and I picking up the rear.
"Party much?" I asked Hank.
"Zane, this is the first party I've been to since my
senior prom, five years ago. You?" he replied.
"Never one like this," I answered. "Believe
it or not, I've been a missionary for the past few years."
"I know; it is on your site," Hank informed me.
"Seriously?" I grumbled. "What in the hell is
the fascination with the damn thing?"
"That chick Finn was hitting on, dude, you've seen her
naked. Do you really have to ask?" Hank grinned. Now that he mentioned it,
I realized we weren't the normal flavor of porn stars.
"What about the rest of us?" Paige inquired.
"Sorry," Hank squeezed Adelaide to him, "but
I like my women with some meat on their bones." Adelaide, while not
Barbie-built, was definitely rubenesque. "Zane, thanks by the way."
"Meh, just remember, if they catch you, tell them
nothing and think of England," I joked.
"What?" Valarie smirked. "No rescue
mission?"
"Sorry, folks, but it is us cowards and fuzzy animals
first," I informed them gravely. "The rest of you must fend for
yourselves."
"My hero," Vivian groaned as she rolled her eyes.
With that, we entered the main warehouse floor and were blasted by the sound
and the lights.
Hank and Adelaide peeled off first, giving one final salute.
Iona grabbed Paige and dragged her off right after that, followed by Valarie
giving me a slap on the back and picking yet another direction. There was no
sign of the first wave that had gone in but they could have been twenty feet
away and I couldn't have detected them. I led Vivian over to a side wall
rapidly.
"What happens if I roll up your top and lick your
nipples?" I nearly yelled in her ear due to the overwhelming noise.
"I kill you in your sleep," she shouted back a
moment later, "painfully."
"What about if I roll up my shirt and you lick my
nipples?" I countered.
"Does anyone else notice?" Vivian asked.
"No," I allowed.
"Then I kill you in your sleep, painfully," she
laughed.
"Now that we have that out of the way, why don't you go
out and have some fun?" I suggested.
"Fine, but if I call you, I expect you to meet me at
the water tower in ten minutes, got it, Mister?" Vivian insisted. I gave
her a nod and we parted ways.
I moved my way through the crowd, rubbing against bodies,
kissing and being kissed. I was also offered a brownie, three drinks, two glow
sticks, and an offer to decorate my face in fluorescent paint.
I was settling into the reality that this was primal,
passionate fun. I wasn't sexing anyone up and no one was being overtly sexual
with me. I reveled in the moment, right until a girl came up offering condoms.
It was an understandable gesture with so many inhibitions breaking down around
us.
"Here, have a condom," the girl said with bubbly
enthusiasm. I took it and thanked her. I wasn't planning to have sex but you
never know.
The girl stayed close by and handed out the rest of the box she
carried. I had half-turned to dance with a fascinating Hispanic girl who had
decided that a bikini bottom and spirals of yellow and blue florescent paint
was cover enough. She kept playfully swatting me with the long braid of her
black hair. She was sharing the love with a few other partiers around us so it
was all good.
Condom girl put a hand on my shoulder and gently turned me
to face her.
"Want to use that condom now?" she grinned. I had
to think quickly.
"I have a three-inch cock and I find it highly
embarrassing," I leaned in and confessed to her. Hey, my 'scare them with
anal sex' thing had worked so abysmally for me last time that I was changing
things up. I wasn't sure exactly how this new strategy could go wrong.
The girl kept smiling at me (I was now pretty sure she was
on something), pulled me close by a belt loop, and shoved a hand down my jeans.
Of course, an on-sight inspection, how could I have been so stupid so as to not
foresee this as the logical progression of events?
"Oh, God," she moaned, "It's bigger than my
wrist and a foot long." I repeat, this girl had taken some pretty serious
illicit drugs.
Thankfully, the music was thundering and she was tightly
bound to me.
"Really? Can I see it?" not one but two girls
immediately asked, because nothing carries like a sound you don't want heard.
"Wait, it's actually a cucumber in a sock," I
evaded both physically and verbally. I had seen that in a movie somewhere but I
don't recall which one.
"Can I give it a taste test?" condom-girl asked.
"You look familiar," a second girl said.
"You have a nice ass," the third noted. I went
through some options, I'm gay, claustrophobic, a leper, recovering from
surgery, Dean Wormer's virginal son, then I had the answer.
"Keep it quiet," I hissed to the girls, "but
I'm an undercover cop looking to make a few narcotic busts."
"If I blow you will you let me off," Condom girl
giggled.
"I swear I've seen you before," the second girl
mused. "Are you famous?" she added in an accusatory tone.
"Nope, but I do have one of those, I got out before I
was tackled.
"Zane! You came!" Erin, the girl who invited me,
called out as she pushed through the crowed and grappled me.
"Hello, Erin; I told you I'd come and I came," I
said as I hugged her, which wasn't made easier by condom-girl still having her
hand in my pants, around my cock. "What do you, "
"You are that guy!" the first girl exclaimed over
the noise. C-girl gave my cock a sympathetic tug. "I knew I'd seen you
before."
"I'm not that guy," I insisted. "He's an
urban legend."
"Oh, come on, Zane," Erin teased, "We all saw
you hammer that blonde yesterday. I know I'll never feel the same way about a
shower again."
Cordelia is going to die. I could have taken personal
responsibility for my actions, but I was feeling particularly peevish and
irritable right then.
"If you know who I am," I pleaded, "you know
I've pledged not to have sex this weekend. Help me out here." The now four
girls looked at one another and I suddenly had hope.
"He's only got one condom," condom-girl noted.
"We need to get some more." They started corralling me to a darkened
recess off the main floor to what was most likely a hallway and my doom. I
didn't want a reputation for beating up girls (I'd done that far too much this
month) and they weren't making evasion all that possible.
I was searching for a third solution when a new hand landed
on my shoulder from behind. It came with a familiar voice.
"Girls, Zane is with me tonight," this new voice
said with definite authority. It was Tawny Flores, Kappa Sigma sorority
president.
"No, he came here to see me and my BFF Gerry,"
Erin countered.
"Listen and listen carefully," Tawny said with
deadly assurance, "I know he came here to see two girls he met at a movie
theater. I also know he isn't having sex this weekend and you four won't take
his polite refusal for what it is. Furthermore, I know that if you get him down
to one of those rooms down the hall, he is going to fuck each and every one of
you until your eyes roll back in your head, your lungs are on fire, you can't
feel your thighs, and your screams of ecstasy drown out the music because he is
that damn good," she continued. How making the other girls salivate helped
my cause, I was sort of uncertain about.
"Now, I'm telling you that it ain't going to happen because,
while the rest of you want to treat Zane like a high-priced Las Vegas escort,
I'm his friend and I'm going to make him keep his pledge whether he wants to or
not because, I repeat, I am his friend." Tawny finished by pulling me to
her. "This discussion is over."
"Erin, I'll call you Monday," I shouted over my
shoulder as Tawny led me away by the hand. "Thanks, Tawny," I
directed to my savior, "What brought all this on?"
"Two reasons: Christina asked me to keep an eye on you.
It seems she thought some of your other 'friends' at FFU might make a run at
you tonight since she's playing an away-game," Tawny related.
"I also did it because I do like you and consider you a
friend. You've always been there for me and my sisters and I have no doubt you
will continue to do so. You would be helping us even if we weren't regularly
ripping your clothes off and making you our bitch," Tawny grinned.
"The amount of respect I generate in this world is
remarkable," I shook my head, "remarkably poor."
"You protest too much, Zane," Tawny emphasized
with an elbow. "You are a special young man and generate a great deal of
affection from those who know of you. It is a great gift we give you and the
price you pay comes in the form of your imagination, sweat, and apparently your
semen," she finished with a sneer.
"Normal heroes pay in blood," I muttered.
"You are not normal and not necessarily the hero, Zane,
though you definitely appear to be a protagonist," Tawny explained.
"I'm sorry about the sisters last night. For some reason, I can't seem to
put you and Leigh in the same building without her going wacky."
"Paige didn't help matters much," I confessed. We
finally made our way back outside by this time, giving us some fresh air to
recharge our senses.
"Yeah, what's the story with her?" Tawny asked.
"Christina makes her out to be some sort of sicko fan-girl."
"Have you ever had a lover so intense that they try to
get inside your head, figure out what you are up to, and plan out the next best
move?" I responded.
"No, I haven't, you lucky bastard," Tawny sighed.
"Is she really that good?"
"She will be by the end of the year," I informed
Tawny. "Her only failing is her lack of experience and her unfamiliarity
with sexual sensations."
"So she's your project, then," Tawny taunted me.
"You know me better than that," I faux-scolded
her. "Paige presents herself on her own merits. She's hella-smart and her
body ignites during foreplay. She's open-minded about everything; she's even
going to give up her ass to me, though she won't accept it at the moment."
To be continued in part 21, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 8 min
October 29, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 19
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 19
It Doesn t Matter, and I Don t Understand.
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Being dead is wonderful; you never get tired and you have all the time in the
world to regret how you ended up this way
"You are so good to me, Zane, and I appreciate
it," Barbie Lynn murmured. "You never give me less than 100% and I've
never felt like you take me for granted."
"It is you and only you, Sarah, Cindy, Eve, umm, help
me out here," I grinned. Barbie Lynn lilted in the voice of an angel while
she pressed off the glass with her upper body and leveraged down onto my cock.
I shifted one hand off an ass cheek to move it to the back of
her neck and pull her face in and up to mine. She also constricted her anal
muscles around my shaft, concentrating on my cockhead.
"Does this make my body more familiar to you?" she
panted, our lips only inches away.
"Not as much as these eyes, these eyes of my own
beautiful seraph," I whispered.
Barbie Lynn completed the kiss. Her hips rotated up slightly
and mine shifted lower and under so that my penetration reached deep inside.
For thirty seconds we kept the tender kiss going before she had to break free.
"Oh, Jesus, Zane, this feels so good, I can't, oh, Lord
Jesus," she gasped out as I shifted out, then back in rhythmically.
"More time, I want more time with you, Zane,"
Barbie Lynn panted with a heavy breath.
"We have tests this afternoon and Vivian is
waiting," I shook my head in disappointment. Fierce passion engulfed both
of us. Clearly, I got my money's worth from the contractor who had installed
the shower because the glass wall didn't give way despite our enthusiasm.
"Lord Jesus loves, ," Barbie Lynn screamed across
campus. Her arms locked my head and shoulders in place, her face grinding into
my chest. Her torso desperately tried to impale her hole deeper onto my rod.
Her scream degenerated to an uncontrolled growling against me while I kept her
back to the glass and up against my body.
"Zane, I know I've been really needy today but you've
been so kind and understanding, and I appreciate you putting up with me the
kind way you have," Barbie Lynn snuggled into me. "You are the
best."
That's what I wanted to talk to Barbie Lynn about, taking me
for granted and using me like a sex toy. Boy, I just saved myself from acting
like a total ass!
"Babe, you are better than I deserve." I kissed
her neck as I lowered her legs down to the tiled floor. "If I ever take
you for granted, promise me you'll kiss me, rub your body against me front and
back, and then walk away. I guarantee you I'll fall on my knees and beg for
forgiveness."
"I like it when you beg," she said with a glimmer
in her eye.
"Why am I being nice to you again?" I teased.
Barbie Lynn simply let her eyes go wide and innocent with a cute little smile
on her face. "Oh, yeah," I whistled, "you give me hope,
happiness, and warmth in good times and bad."
"My body has nothing to do with it?" she questioned
in a coquettish fashion.
"It's passable," I shrugged as I cut the water
off, "but I hope you will fill out one day, you know, quit the training
bra and become a little more womanly." Mind you, Barbie Lynn hadn't seen a
training bra in ten years. Hourglasses went to Barbie for lessons on how they
should be shaped and her ass was the perfect balance between fantasy
cheerleader and soccer girl.
"Thank you for spending time with someone as poorly
endowed as me," she purred.
"I admit that I'm holding out for Doctor Burns. He's
got it going on," I struggled to say convincingly. Barbie Lynn fought
valiantly to hold back her reaction to the thought of seeing our
over-70-year-old male Biology teacher in any sexual manner.
"Burns without his clothes on is an image I could have
forever gone without," she shuddered.
"Gosh, I value you more than my own personal desires so
I guess I'm stuck with you, Barbie Lynn," I sighed playfully.
"Would you two get out of the shower!" barked
Vivian. She was sitting in a chair in the main room.
We stepped out of the shower, grabbed the waiting towels,
and began drying each other off. Vivian surprised me by keeping a somewhat
detached eye on the two of us. Maybe she wanted to make sure Barbie Lynn and I
didn't turn drying into fondling, thus ending up with us rolling on the tiled
floor. The floor would be uncomfortable but having hot, sweaty Barbie Lynn
flesh pressing into me, I put this on my 'to do' list.
We quickly got dressed and moved to where Vivian was
standing and waiting. It wasn't until we were making our way to the elevator
that Vivian spoke.
"Barbie Lynn, would you take the elevator? Zane and I
need to take the stairs," she said.
"Sure thing, Vivian," Barbie Lynn smiled. She
stepped up to me and kissed me on the lips. "I'll see ya Sunday night,
slugger."
"I kinda, sorta have a standing date with Heaven,"
I cautioned her, "so if you come by, be careful." I didn't miss
Vivian rolling her eyes in exasperation. The elevator came and took Barbie Lynn
away. I waved Vivian to the stairwell, held the door for her, and together we
went down.
"What are we going to do?" I broke the
insufferable silence.
"What do you mean?" Vivian evaded.
"Damn it!" I snapped. Since I stopped moving,
Vivian decided to stop too.
"Yes?" she looked to me with what I was learning
to read was a disarming friendliness.
"I want to make you happy but I don't want to change,
Vivian," I grumbled. "So, what are we going to do?"
"How much of your time and energy are you willing to
devote to Christ?" she countered. I had to think that over. Monday was no
good; it was Recovery night. Tuesday was 'make it up to the girls' night.
Wednesday was Specialty Night, Thursday, that was no good; it was Orgy Night.
Friday was first date night, Saturday was SYFY/Party night and Sunday was
second-date night.
"I am on a committee at Church on Wednesday nights and
I go to both Sunday school and Church service on Sundays," I offered.
"Isn't that enough religious stuff?"
"Zane, do you have sex at Church?" Vivian pierced me
with her eyes. I was so boned because while I was preparing some sort of verbal
obfuscation, Vivian sighed and looked down at the stairs.
"Why do I even bother?" she moaned with despair.
She looked up at me, clearly in pain, "It is a Church, Zane. Doesn't that
mean anything to you? Because it definitely means something to me."
"Vivian, it is a building, made of stained glass,
brick, stone, and lumber," I responded heatedly, "and I don't need
any of those to be in God's presence."
"It was sex in a church," Vivian nearly screamed.
"Come on, now, do you respect anything at all?"
"You are right, I don't respect a building simply
because someone declares it to be holy. I don't recall my vote being consulted.
I don't respect people who bully with scripture but won't study the original
Greek and Latin texts it was written in to learn what was really said. I don't
respect anyone who refuses to think for themselves and listens to some two-bit
liar like Pastor William."
"He is your pastor," Vivian growled back. "He
deserves, "
"Nothing," I snapped. "He's an adulterer, and
I've seen it with my own two eyes so don't you dare lecture me on him. If you
defend him, it is only because you don't know shit about him."
Vivian glared at me but I could see she was trying to see if
I was making stuff up.
"I respect you, Vivian, and that's no lie," I
continued. "Since our fight I haven't a clue what to do with you but I
have respected you. You believe in give and take; you believe in consequences
and redemption. The only other person I've met like you is Iona. I trust Iona
with more than my life; I trust her with Rio's."
"Right now you are pissing the hell out of me, but that
doesn't change the fact that I trust you and respect you," I added.
"I don't need someone with spiritual authority to tell me what to do; my
heart does that for me."
"Zane, it is the constant sex," Vivian groaned.
"I thought I could take it but it never seems to slow down with you."
I had to think that over.
"Vivian, you can't confuse love and sex," I
insisted. "You are in love with your boyfriend and you two have been
through some rough patches and survived. Sex without passion is masturbation,
Vivian. If you are ever tempted, fall back on your love for that man because
when you love something, there is nothing you will let stand in your way."
I could see the turn in the argument defused some of
Vivian's wrath and sent her mind down different pathways.
"Okay, then why is it okay for you to have sex without
love?" Vivian said as we resumed our progress downstairs.
"I love in different ways, Vivian. I love Iona and Rio
as best friends, there is nothing I wouldn't do for them. I love Heaven and
Paige because they do for me things that make me want to do for them right
back. I love Brandi and Opal because they are fun and they give me the space to
be me. I love Barbie Lynn, well, just because it feels natural and right.
Christina, Christina, I will always love without cause or reason. I love
her," I related.
"If Christina asked you to stop seeing all those other
women, would you?" Vivian asked with a glimmer of hope.
"I don't know. Our pseudo-agreement lets me have my
college years to go wild before I give it all up to be a good husband and
father," I replied. "Are you thinking of going to Christina and
asking for her help with me?"
"Yes. Yes, I am," Vivian told me.
"The only problem with that plan is that it requires
Christina to declare her feelings toward me and make a commitment about what
she wants to do with me," I pointed out. "Good luck with that."
We hit the bottom of the stairs at a run and raced through
the halls and doors on our way to the Dining Hall. We found Christina and
company waiting outside for us when we got there.
Christian handed a thick envelope over, my bribe to Deacon
of the Warlord's motorcycle gang.
"Heaven, date night Sunday? I've found a theater
playing Hugo," I asked my fox-faced girl.
"What? You think you can ask me out on Friday for a
date on Sunday? What kind of girl do you think I am?" she growled.
"Heaven, you weren't here for most of the week, and you
have to admit the world had gone crazy. Come on, Babe," I pleaded.
"I'll have to think about it," Heaven grumbled.
Behind her back all her other friends were stifling their grins. All those
grins fell behind impassive masks when Heaven turned around facing them and
stomped back and forth.
"What's the problem, Heaven?" Hope asked.
"Barbie Lynn comes skipping across the yard from her
dorm with a smile that outshines the Sun, Heaven began.
"She said she's been doing intensive physical therapy,"
Christina interrupted. Yay! I've graduated to being considered exercise
equipment.
"Harrumph," Heaven grunted. "How come his
hair is wet? Besides, he's taking another girl home for the weekend."
"It's Iona," Chastity explained. "Think about
how wound up he's going to be by Sunday evening, because you know he's not
going to do anything Iona's uncomfortable with."
"Yes," added Faith, "he'll be ready to knock
'em out of the ballpark after a whole weekend of physical denial. Maybe you
shouldn't go out with him; he's probably going to be pretty fierce."
Heaven glared at all her friends before turning on me.
"Fine, I'll go out with you, but if I can still walk by
curfew, you had better know I'm going to make next week hell for you. Are we
clear?" Heaven threatened.
"Is that all Zane is to you, a sexual release
valve?" Vivian gasped before I could answer Heaven. "You are making
light of a serious moral struggle for him."
"Vivian, Zane was the first man to tell me he loved me
and I've believed," Christina said.
"He saved me from a fight and academic troubles by
putting his body on the line," Chastity added.
"Me too," continued Hope.
"He pretty much saved my life," Faith chimed in,
which oddly twisted back to ruining her life with Christina and company when I
exposed her as the Chancellor's spy. Maybe the girls had made up somehow.
"He's put up with more of my crap than I care to get
into. He loves me for who I am, and he's my lover and boyfriend," Heaven
clarified. "If you spent one night with Zane making love, you would know
I'm more of an addict than anything else. It is just that I get, grumpy when
he's not around every minute of every day."
Everyone's eyes sort of gravitated toward me.
"You are all great women but I have to go to
class," I grinned, then took off. Vivian raced to catch up with me.
"Do you have commitment issues?" she panted beside
me.
"No. I was getting hard. All that feminine compassion
directed my way was getting me sexually aroused and they were all staring at my
crotch," I explained. "I figured running away was the best resolution
for what was coming down the pipeline."
"Have you ever considered chemical castration?"
Vivian asked.
WHAT?
The last quarter of the school day went rather well,
considering I had to juggle balls once between classs. (Apparently I resemble a
dancing bear or something.) My second chore required me to bounce a soccer ball
on my knees for a trip to the soccer field. Considering some of the crap I've
had to do here, I almost volunteered to do it walking backwards.
Karate started out so surprisingly normal (not my normal,
but normal-normal), I should have known better. We had barely finished warming
up and stretching when Gabrielle Black walked into the room. She stood against
the far wall poised for our dispersal into teams. When first team knelt and
waited for Coach Gorman's instructions for today, Gabrielle made her approach.
"Coach Gorman, we seem to have had some difficulty
connecting so I decided this would be the best place to meet," Gabrielle
said in a deceptively upbeat manner.
"I'm teaching a class," Gorman replied deadpan.
"I teach several classes. I guess that makes me a teacher. In fact, I'm
teaching right now, get lost."
"I'd rather not." Gabrielle gave her deadliest
smile. "Care to make me?" They really need to start psychological
testing of the staff at FFU, or at least stop giving them daily doses of
testosterone.
"Since reason and rationality have clearly avoided you
like the plague," Gorman growled, "why don't you tell me what you
have in mind?"
"A little sparing match," Gabrielle suggested.
"So you really need to see if you can kick my ass, or
is it just that you have to be Alpha bitch?" Gorman countered. Several of
the more religious-minded students gasped, but they didn't realize this wasn't
a game.
Someone needed to do something, and of course it had to be
me. I didn't very well have the time to overdose Rio with caffeine and throw
her at Gabrielle. Besides, I am sure that's a war crime.
"Me first!" I declared as I broke free of my
second-team circle and walked toward the two adults. This was the point where I
expected one or both of the women to tell me to ass out, mind my own business,
I'm stupid, or something.
Gabrielle stepped back and stripped off her jacket and
slipped off each boot. I figured that since I was about to die, I'd best get
rid of my gi; that way they'd have something to drape over my lifeless eyes.
"Zane, what are you doing?" Cappadocia belatedly
hissed at me.
"Eh, you know, sometimes a woman has to be put in her
place," I joked. It wasn't like Gabrielle was going to take it easy on me
in the first place. Several girls laughed at what they were sure was levity on
my part. You see, I was about to become a legend. Unfortunately, it was the
legend of Don Quixote, damn fucking windmills dressed in tight black
form-fitting outfits.
To the credit of my limited intellect, I approached this
fight with a totally different philosophy than any I'd faced before. I
discarded every tenet of Thai kick-boxing (except the one that says never do
anything that will make the lady-boys mock you). I went completely defensive,
abandoning any hope of striking Gabrielle. I figured if such an opportunity
presented itself, it would only be a trap.
It took Gabrielle about two seconds to unravel my master
plan, then she was on me like a fart in an airplane bathroom, choking the life
out of you with nowhere to run. Because I am such a badass, it took Gabrielle
eight more seconds to land a telling blow. I staggered back but instead of
coming at me, she shifted to my side. Since I had my arms up to defend my head,
she was slipping out of my field of vision. There was an added bonus; I
discovered I couldn't hear her move over the mats.
I somersaulted in the other direction which bought me a few
more seconds, but I never regained my feet. Once more she opted to shift to my
flank than come head-on. A man on his knees cannot out-turn a woman on her
feet. I caught her knee in my shoulder, propelling me face-first into the mat.
I tried to turn with the blow so I could keep eyes on her.
Gabrielle slammed into my shoulder blade and I slapped the
mat hard. I pressed up with my arms but Gabrielle was on my back so fast I
might as well have been standing still. For a second our legs struggled as she
tried to put me into a leg lock. Then her body rolled over on me and drove
three fingers into my spine right above the coccyx. Blinding pain exploded over
my body and I screamed.
I wasn't paralyzed but I didn't need to be; I was in too
much God-damn pain. Gabrielle's body was tight against my back. One hand cupped
my chin and the other was placed on the back of my skull. She gave my head a
quarter-twist.
"You are dead," she whispered. Technically, she
would have merely snapped my spine at the base of my skull. My cells would have
struggled on for a few more minutes but that hardly seemed to be the point.
Gabrielle stood up within inches of me and gave me an
emotionless, pitiless stare.
"Did you get what you wanted?" she asked softly.
"We'll see," I grunted, then rolled onto my back.
"Did you put me in my place?" she queried next.
I had to chuckle, then I had to choke back on the pain.
"Oh, yeah, we are perfectly placed."
Seeing her brows crowd together in displeasure, I added with
a pained gasp, "You've clearly never stood on a mirror and looked up at
your cleavage the way I am now." Gabrielle reached down and touched my
wrist before letting her fingers work up to my elbow. She pulled me up quite
rapidly and gave me a soulless, piercing gaze.
"You are insane," Gabrielle noted. That wasn't
said as a joke or a condemnation. She said it as if she was recognizing a
kindred spirit. When you are ten years old, being best friends with an assassin
sounds pretty cool. Most of us grow out of that. After all, being buddies with
a person who has a casual disregard for human life might come back to haunt you
if they ever decide you are an encumbrance they can do without.
"When I beat you, can I draw a smiley face on your
forehead?" I blurted out. Why did I say those things? Maybe it was a brain
tumor, or maybe Gabrielle was right and I am insane. Maybe my buddy Don Quixote
was telling me the windmill is still standing.
"What do I get when I beat you, again?" she
inquired.
"I've developed an inside track on some authentic
saltwater taffy," I shrugged. Gabrielle didn't seem very impressed.
"I could feel honor-bound to jump on the next grenade thrown your
way?"
"I'll think of something when the time comes,"
Gabrielle informed me. Turning to Gorman, she said, "Are you ready?"
"I'd like a, Wilhelmina started to say as she stood.
Dana put a hand on Willy's shoulder and shook her head.
"I've got this," Coach said. She stood up and
discarded her gi, depending on your point of view, she was
fortunately/unfortunately wearing a white sports bra. Wait! Am I in
chest-to-chest proximity with Gabrielle while scoping out Dana? Was I dropped
on my head repeatedly as a child? Maybe I should hunt down my former nanny and
ask her.
"Let's make Zane's idiocy, Dana continued telling
Captain Willy, ", worth more than the beating he took." Gorman
stripped off her pants, revealing white biker shorts. It was very cinematic;
Gorman in white and Black in black. Sadly, I believed White needed some serious
Divine intervention to win this showdown.
"Zane," Gabrielle requested my attention with that
deathly quiet voice of hers. I must have looked pretty scared because she
almost smiled at me. "You can let go of my hand now." Jumping back
felt like a surefire way to test her killer instinct so I let go of her hand
and backed away slowly and carefully. Only after I gave us some space did I
contemplate the trust she'd put in me, allowing anyone to be that close outside
of combat.
I was walking past Dana when she grabbed my shoulder,
stopping my progress. She pointed me to the spot on the floor she had just
vacated. Wow, I had my ass kicked and still made First Team. I moved over to my
new place in the hierarchy and thanked Dana in the only way I knew how.
"Does this mean you are going to sit on my lap when you
get back?" I said with a voice as sincere as I was serious.
"Zane," Coach Gorman said over her shoulder. She
was keeping her eyes on Gabrielle, "when I get back, I am giving grave
consideration to having a general melee, and I'm placing a bounty on your head
if we do. You will have all weekend to recover." A general melee sounded a
whole lot like a 'beat up the new guy' kind of thing, and I had planned on
devoting my weekend to Iona.
Further banter was ended by Black and Gorman facing off.
Willie gave the 'Go' and things went John Wu-crazy. My bright shining moment
was delivered right off the bat. Gorman went fullout, denying Gabrielle the
ability to control the maneuvering in the fight the way she'd controlled me. My
beating hadn't been in vain; Gabrielle undoubtedly knew Gorman's fighting style
but Dana knew nothing of hers.
My body had bought Dana what little insight Gabrielle had
been willing to give up. After all, Gabrielle knew my game from the moment I'd
thrown out my challenge. Still, she had to beat me up to get at Dana. I could
take on most members of the first team and, as Dana constantly reminds the
world, I can take a beating, which meant I was the body for the job.
I've fought Gorman on several occasions and she's damn
impressive. Gabrielle was doing crap I'd never seen before and I wasn't even
sure was humanly possible. I swear, if she'd turned into a Terminator, I
couldn't have been more surprised. Dana's fighting prowess only went up in my
estimation because she wasn't impaled on Gabrielle's fist in the first thirty seconds.
It wasn't a misstep that screwed up Dana's game plan; her
mistake was predictability. One second she was pushing Gabrielle back and the
next she was on the floor, struggling to keep Gabrielle from establishing a chokehold.
For a second I contemplated grabbing up Cappy and Willy, then rushing
Gabrielle. After all, it would have been a shame for Dana to die alone. It
would also seriously curtail my desire for an open-casket funeral but hey, Dana
is almost a friend.
Dana wasn't finished yet. Unknown to me, she has the ability
to dislocate and relocate her shoulder. No one in the class wanted to consider
how painful that had to be. The loud popping noise was enough to make us decide
to miss dinner. Dana got an elbow and fist in before they separated. They went
at it again, but this time, it was harder on Dana. I could feel that her
confidence was shaken now that she had a clearer measure of Gabrielle's
strengths and weaknesses.
Gabrielle remained a steadfast cypher. If Dana was turning
out to be a tougher opponent to crack than she'd expected, Gabrielle wasn't
showing it. What she was doing was exhibiting the iron stamina of a triathlete.
Dana wasn't fighting for air but I didn't see Gabrielle even breaking a sweat
yet. Had I been Dana, this would have been the time I started crying out to a
vengeful God for forgiveness.
Dana didn't do that. Instead, digging down to her dogged
determination and fighting on, her game, her gamble, was for Gabrielle to screw
up somehow and take advantage of it. She had to hope that something came up
before her endurance failed. And in the fourth minute of the fight, it
happened.
Of course it was a trap. I couldn't blame Dana for risking
it because fighting hard, non-stop, for over four minutes is its own form of
torture. Gabrielle caught Dana's leg, swept the other one out from under our
Coach, then finished up with driving an elbow into her hip as they hit the mat.
There is fast, unbelievably fast, a weasel on speed, and then Gabrielle, and if
you gave a weasel enough speed to keep up with Gabby, the weasel would explode
first.
Dana is fast, but I'm faster and I know I didn't have a
prayer of blocking Gabrielle at this point in their fight. The blow to Gorman's
hip seemed to have temporarily paralyzed that leg. Without the leg, her torso
below the ribcage was fatally exposed. Getting repeatedly punched in the
stomach sucked. Sadly, Dana thought the same thing and totally missed Gabrielle
flipping her over onto her stomach.
Gabrielle came down with a palm to the center of Dana's
spine. It had to hurt, but I had little doubt that if Gabby had used her fist,
the spine would have been broken.
"We are done here," Gabrielle announced calmly as
she rose to her feet. No one said a word until Dana stirred on the ground.
With varying degrees of speed, the first team swarmed over
Dana. I alone approached Gabrielle. After she finished dressing and stood, she
acknowledged my presence.
"Did you learn what you wanted to know?" I asked.
"Yes," she stated, once more into her emotionless
mode.
"Then you asked the wrong question." I drilled her
with a combination of bravery and anger. Gabrielle walked away without
acknowledging my statement. She got to the door and stopped before exiting
through the door.
"What do you think I should have asked?" she said
with a vapor of condescension.
"You should have asked us if we can help," I told
her. Maybe I'm na ve, but I'm sure she's facing her past alone.
Purity
is a paradox; we are awed by it yet we are repulsed by it as well.
Vivian was terribly subdued as she walked me back to the
dorm. It was the two of us because my Handmaiden mistress was Erica, a
second-team Karate classmate. She'd given me a rain check due to the trauma we
had all just been through during class.
"You can use my room this weekend if you like," I
broached the silence. "I'll ask Rio and Mercy to be somewhere else and
Barbie Lynn can stay with you."
"I don't want to sleep with Barbie Lynn, Zane,"
Vivian replied. "I want to sleep in my own bed."
"That's bull- , I decided saying "shit",
while a minor infraction, wouldn't do my argument any good. "You know
Barbie Lynn to be kind-hearted and decent. She's not going to molest you. You
two will be totally platonic."
"I don't know what to think," she replied. "I
never thought Barbie Lynn would be the one to have sex outside of
marriage."
"I knew she was flirty but that was it," she
continued. "Now, now she's moved into your room and is having sex with you
as if you were a married couple." She sighed. "Fine, not like a
'normal' married couple so we don't need to go there." Ah, no mention of
anal sex I see.
"Vivian, I don't like to talk about my relationships
with other women but I think Barbie Lynn would understand," I tried to
explain. "There was no seduction between us, we collided. I showed up at
FFU pretty depressed. I'd spent a long month with my Aunt trying to adjust to
America and a place and lifestyle I didn't know."
"My Aunt and I fought a lot and that Sunday Pastor Bill
and his buddies tried to shake me down for my inheritance. I had the feeling
that is why they wanted Aunt Jill in their church, and after all the crap Jill
had been through, I felt that sucked," I said. "I'm in my room, sad
and pissed off, then Barbie Lynn Masters comes soaring into my life."
"She thought I was 'Glenda's' brother, I told her my
name was Zane, and next thing I knew we were all over one another. She gave me
a blowjob and I gave her multiple orgasms and we parted ways. She thought she
might see me once a month and I had no idea this was a girl's college. You are
aware of the humiliation that followed," I concluded.
"Zane, that explains nothing," Vivian observed.
"Okay, I could have been clearer," I admitted.
"What I was trying to say is that Barbie Lynn didn't change. I allowed her
to do what she wanted to do with a guy all along. She is still the same woman
who goes after life full of enthusiasm, who likes to work with kids, teaching
Sunday school and going to church."
"And you want me to sleep with her when I've avoided
the pleasure for the past three years?" Vivian refused to give in.
"I'd want you to sleep with Iona if she wasn't already
heading out with me. I have a few others I could ask but that would be awkward.
I like Opal and Brandi but I also know they'd hit on you if given half a
chance," I outlined.
"I can sleep alone, Zane," Vivian stated.
"I know that, but do you want to?" I asked. Vivian
didn't immediately reply. "You climbed into bed with me and some of the ladies,
Vivian. There is a certain quality provided by a sleeping companion that you
enjoy. You wanted it enough to put some faith in me and Barbie Lynn last
night," I added.
"Zane, why are you making a big deal about this?"
Vivian inquired.
"Your happiness matters to me," I answered. Vivian
and I walked into the dorm and into the elevator before she spoke.
"Coach Gorman warned me about this," Vivian
groaned. "Do you realize how much easier my life would be if you grabbed
my breast or something like that?"
"Is that an invitation?" I perked up.
"No," she stated decisively. Her glare emphasized
the point. "I mean my job keeping the Devil in line would be easier if he
wasn't constantly giving me my favorite cupcakes."
"What's your favorite cupcake?" I grinned.
"Behave yourself," she sighed, somewhat amused and
somewhat exasperated.
"Yes, ma'am," I nodded.
"That's a good boy," Vivian acknowledged.
"When I'm a good boy Heaven gives me a ginger
cookie," I prodded.
"We are Not going to go there," Vivian declared
authoritatively, and that was that.
I thought I would have to stop by and pick up Iona Beckett
on my way out. I was obviously forgetting I was dealing with the most organized
person I'd ever met. I know Iona looks after all her own affairs and most of
mine, plus I suspect she keeps an eye out for Rio as well. She was waiting in
the main area of my 'room' when Vivian and I arrived, her overnight bag beside
her.
I gave her a kiss and hurried to my room, where someone had
already packed a weekend worth of stuff for me. I do not deserve one tenth of
the affection aimed my way. Being hung by my toes from a ceiling fan is a small
price to pay for what I receive. Still, I make a note to avoid girls with
bizarre foot fetishes while in close proximity to ceiling fans, my life is
pretty freaking weird enough already.
I gathered my stuff, gathered up Iona, and made my
good-byes. Brandi was kind enough to snuggle up to my back, reach around and
pinch my nipples. It was playful, not painful, so I didn't mind too much.
Besides, I had bigger fish to fry. When I told Rio that she'd need to share
another bed with Mercy for the weekend she nodded.
"No problem, Bro," Rio told me. She then stepped
up under the guise of hugging me good-bye and tried to nut me. She's a
dangerous friend to have but since I can count her public displays of affection
for me on one hand, I was ready for her.
"Damn it," Rio snarled, "you can't give my
room to that Jesus-freak!" By 'my room' she really meant my (Zane's) room
and 'Jesus-freak' was Vivian, who was eight feet away looking at her.
"It isn't going to kill you two to behave for two days,
Rio," I stated. Mercy, standing right behind Rio, remained unfortunately
silent on the subject.
"Rio, if you two would agree to abstain until I got
back, I'd be willing to let you stay, but you are the King Kong of bedroom
antics and Vivian needs the space," I explained.
"Fine, we'll crash at Aunt Jill's," Rio smirked.
"I'm sure she can't shut the door before I get a foot in. She's far too
nice to break it or kick me out." Oh yeah, I cannot begin to describe what
Jill's reaction to a Mercy-Rio lesbian love-fest at 2:00 in the morning would
be like. It would probably involve paramedics and a defibrillator.
"Okay," I shrugged. I fished out my keys and
tossed them to Rio.
"Sweet!" Rio trumpeted. "We'll meet you at
the car."
"We are not going," I corrected Rio. "Iona
and I will stay here, camp out on a sleeper-sofa, and take in some
Pay-per-View. Come by and pick us up for the party around nine tomorrow
night."
"Your loss, Princess," Rio mocked me and walked
away. Mercy loyally padded along.
"I'm sorry, Iona," I said to my petite friend.
"I promise I'll make it up to you."
"I'm not looking for any particular place but a
particular man," she smiled serenely.
"Sadly, I still have a piece of business to attend to
and I see the person I need to see," I said as I spotted Valerie playing a
competitive game of pool versus Raven of all people.
When Valerie had taken her shot I stepped up to her side.
"Can I catch a ride to the Dixie Roadhouse in the next
few minutes?" I whispered.
"Sure. Wait, are you expecting me to hang around
when you go inside?" Val smirked.
"I've already gone a round with Gabrielle Black today
so I don't feel I deserve a second ass-whooping. I'd appreciate you sticking
around at least until the gunfire starts," I chuckled.
"Fine, I'll stay, but you'll owe me one," Valerie
smiled. "By the way, how tough is Gabrielle?"
"I'll let you know when my concussion fades," I
responded.
"That good, huh?" Valerie persisted.
"In less than thirty seconds she snapped my neck. It
took her less than five minutes to break Dana's back after that, and right
there at the end I swore I saw a lone bead of sweat on Gabrielle's brow,"
I related.
"Just so we are clear; if I ever see her chasing your
ass down like Gorman did that day, you are on your own," Valerie snorted.
"I thought you were a bad-ass," I taunted her. I
really didn't want her fighting Ms. Black on my behalf.
"Granddad is a bad-ass; I'm a teenage girl who is good
with bikes and can handle myself in a brawl but I'm not a true bad-ass. What I
am is smart enough to not attempt the craziness that is your life," she
huffed.
"Being smarter than me is hardly an accomplishment to
be proud of," I jibbed back.
Raven, who had been pretending to not be eavesdropping, made
this choking sound at that comment.
"Let me finish Raven off and I'll take you there,"
Valerie said.
"Valerie, she's killing you," I noted.
"I like a challenge," Valerie countered. She must
because Raven only had one ball left to sink while Valerie had four. Less than
a minute later Raven sent Valerie and I heading for the stairs. Iona gave me a
slight nod and grin.
Rio came storming up at us half-way down.
"You motherfucker," she snarled.
"Problems?" I replied cautiously.
"Mercy said she wasn't going with me," Rio
growled.
"What did you do?" I asked.
"I slapped the bitch," Rio retorted. I could tell
that pissed Valerie off; I wasn't too happy either. "You put her up to
this, didn't you?"
"I certainly did. I told her that she was going to have
to step up instead of taking advantage of you all the time," I explained.
"Did it hurt?" Rio knew I wasn't talking about Mercy's pain.
"Yes," she rumbled. "If I can't trust her, I
can't use her."
"Whatever you decide to do, I'll live with," I
shrugged. "I hope you know how hard it was for her to do what she
did."
Thankfully, Valerie was far more controlled than Rio and
judged the conversation to be too delicate for her input.
"Mercy is my deal, Zane. She's my responsibility and
I'll take care of her without your interference," Rio stated aggressively.
"It doesn't work that way. People aren't one
dimensional and you can't expect to help people and not have them change,"
I countered. "You changed Mercy, for the better, and that includes her
desire to take up some of the responsibility you've borne onto her shoulders.
And the only reason for her to do that is, you annoy her so much."
"Yeah," Rio finally deflated, "she was
looking pretty miserable."
"Buddies take your pizza; friends take your pain, Rio.
Get used to the fact that there are three of us standing beside you when you
need us," I reminded her.
"I wasn't asking for anyone's help," Rio insisted.
"In that case, get in Zane's car and take a trip. When the
cops finally pull you over you will have three years friend-free in
prison," Valerie now interjected.
"Ha!" Rio snorted. "That's no good. Zane
already promised to break me out if I get sent away."
"Zane," groaned Valerie, "do you have even a
passing acquaintance with common sense?"
"I get a lot of that," I answered. "What now,
Rio?"
"I go back to my room," she sighed,
"apologize to Mercy, then come back upstairs and work out a deal with
Vivian for use of your room."
"No tying them up and gagging Vivian and Barbie Lynn in
their sleep," I cautioned Rio.
"Fuck you," Rio muttered darkly. "Fuck you
and your mind-reading ability. Fine, I'll be good, okay, I'll be as good as I
can be." With that, Rio tossed me back my keys and then bounded downstairs
and out the door.
"I swear to God I would have tossed her out a window by
now, if I were you," Valerie snorted.
"Umm, she grows on you, kind of like a tapeworm,"
I chuckled.
"I think my invitation to catch a bullet has been
voided now that you have your keys back," Valerie noted. "I'll catch
you tomorrow night."
"Sure thing, but I may need you for that 'thing' if I
can set up a meeting," I replied. That thing was meeting up with a
possible undercover officer which held the possibility of being a real
disaster. Valerie was being kind enough to ignore her instincts, and her advice
to me, by helping me out.
Valerie shook her head in skeptical amusement at my poor
decision-making before we walked back upstairs. That bit of drama over, I
swooped in, picked up Iona (figuratively) and escaped my room before anyone
else could intervene. I thought we were doing quite well until I spotted
someone sitting on the hood of my car, with a suitcase.
"Hey, Paige, what's up?" I inquired with a good
deal of exasperation. It was kind of stupid, actually. I knew exactly what she
was doing here; I hadn't invited her and I didn't want her coming along on
Iona's weekend.
"I thought I'd let you spend the weekend with me,"
Paige smiled smugly. A light breeze tossed her alabaster hair across her translucent
albino features. "You are late, by the way."
"No, Paige, this is Iona's, I started to say.
"It would be wonderful spending the weekend with you,
Paige," Iona stepped up and hugged her. "It will be so great; their
house is huge, Aunt Jill is so kind, and there is the sorority right next
door."
"Okay, Paige, you can come along, but this is a no sex
weekend. Are we clear?" I warned her.
"We'll see," Paige smirked.
"I plan to sleep both nights in his bed, completely
naked and rubbing against him," Iona beamed.
"He'll crack," Paige wagered.
"No, he won't. I trust him," Iona pledged. Paige
appraised me for a second.
"Okay, I'm game. We'll see if we can break him,"
Paige allowed. I once joked with some Kappa Sigmas about joining a monastery.
I'm being driven to reconsider that option. After that exchange I was happy
enough to make it to my home in one piece. I'd have been happier if there
wasn't a police car in the driveway.
I was walking onto the porch when my ladies spoke up.
"Zane, why would the police be here?" Iona
worried.
"Zane, if they arrest you and I then attack them, will
they let us share a cell?" Paige mused.
"Iona, I have a few ideas and none of them are
good," I responded. "Paige, they don't house men and women together,
but I can probably smuggle a message to your side and tell all the lesbians
what a screamer you are."
Iona didn't get to question and Paige didn't get pick on me
before I opened the door and went inside.
"Hey, Aunt Jill," I called out, "I'm home and
I've brought Iona Beckett and Paige Zeller with me." We had already talked
over Iona's stay with Jill; Paige would be a whole new series of complicated
hurdles.
"Zane," Aunt Jill greeted me heartily. She was coming
off her lounger while Officer Danica Campbell rose from the sofa and gave me a
measured look.
"This is Officer Campbell of the Lancaster Police and
she has an official criminal matter to discuss with you," Jill finished in
a worried tone.
"Mr. Braxton, if I could have a word with you on the
porch," Danica put forth the question that wasn't really a request.
"Of course, officer," I responded. "Ladies,
could you please hang out here with Aunt Jill for a few minutes and I should be
back as soon as possible."
I walked back to the porch. When Danica passed me, I shut
the door and we turned to face one another.
"Zane," Danica smiled.
"Hey, it is good to see you, Officer Danica Campbell,
but I have a feeling this isn't a social call," I sighed.
"You are correct. There was an incident at the Dixie
Roadhouse last night and your name came up during the inquiry. The Sheriff's
Department contacted the PD and I decided that it would be more discrete that I
meet you at your home as opposed to on campus," Danica related. "What
can you tell me about the Dixie Roadhouse?"
"I went there with a few buddies, got into a fight, and
beat a Warlord named Big Ted into unconsciousness," I informed Danica.
"What do you know about a guy named Peter 'Deacon'
Baker?" Danica asked.
"He's like a big deal with the local chapter but I
don't actually know the guy," I replied. She studied me for a moment then
appeared to accept me at my word.
"This is a different crop of girls," she said with
smirk.
"Yes, they are friends of mine. Iona is a best bud and
Paige is, Paige. She's very smart but very hard to get along with at times
too," I explained.
"How is your other friend?" She tried to sound
casual. "I was curious if she'd be here tonight."
"I'll tell her that," I grinned. "It will
make her week when she hears you've asked about her. She still thinks you are
very special."
"She's quite a handful," she grinned back.
"Not that I'm complaining. I can hardly get over the sensation of her
nipples on my back as she drove into me." Heaven was going to love that, I
was sure.
Her eyes wandered northward to the adjoining property.
"More girls?" I followed her gaze to see three Kappa Sigmas coming
through the tree-line.
"Those are some Kappa Sigma sorority sisters, friends
of mine. They are cool," I told her.
"Uh-huh," she sounded skeptical. "There has
to be a story behind that that statement, I'm willing to bet." She pulled
out a business card from her breast pocket. "Here's my card, in case
something regarding the case occurs to you, or whatever."
The girls were almost on us so I had to whisper.
"You aren't, like, married, or divorced from somebody
with violent tendencies, are you?" I inquired softly.
"No," she chuckled, "and cause for you asking
that question has to be yet another interesting story, I'll bet. Maybe you can
tell me about it if we get together."
"Mr. Braxton," she said a bit louder as she took a
half-step back from me, "have a good weekend and try to stay out of
trouble."
"I'll do my best, Officer Campbell," I responded.
"Ladies," she made a passing recognition of the
Kappa Sigs as she left the porch and headed for the car.
Only when Danica's cruiser pulled onto the road did the
Kappas speak.
"Hey, Zane," Leigh spoke up first, "isn't
that the speed trap lady?"
"Yeah, she's nailed me before," I admitted, and
immediately regretted my choice of words.
"Really?" Paris prodded me. "Isn't she a bit
old for you?"
"No, speed trap, she pulled me over but I got off with
a warning ticket," I back-pedaled.
"So, she got you off," Ferrara skewered me. "Which
of her orifices was required for that?"
"Aarrrggh," I cried heavenward. "Fine, Iona
and Paige Keller are inside. Together with Jill, they will be making dinner for
those of us who care to share our table. I have to go a bar and pay off a biker
gang chieftain before he hunts me down and kills me."
"Can we come along?" Leigh smiled. "We don't
want to fight or anything like that, but I'd like to get some video of it, in
case something fun happens."
"That's right," Ferrara joked. "Something
like him being beaten up, shot, stabbed, or killed. Leigh, Zane has sustained
two beatings on our behalf. Let's not go for a third time before the month's
out."
"He didn't take a beating in the second fight,"
Paris corrected her sister. She was right; in the fight at the mall my
opponents hadn't landed a blow.
"I heard he was pretty roughly abused when he went to
jail over that," Ferrara gave me a knowing smile.
"All that conjecture is fascinating, ladies, but I do
have a guy to pay off so go inside, make yourself at home, and I'll be back
soon," I announced. I kissed each sister; Ferrara on the cheek, Paris on
the lips, and Leigh with a tonsillectomy. I double-timed it to my car and
didn't look back.
The Fading Light And The Lord Mafia.
I made it to the Dixie Roadhouse five minutes late. There
were only fifteen bikes parked out front so I figured that if something went
wrong I'd only be kinda dead, as opposed to the totally dead, killed in five or
more fashions. There were three biker babes outside the door, drinking beers
and talking; one was thankfully Willa. I made sure I had the money before
disembarking from my car and heading in.
"Hi there, Zane," Willa greeted me. I recalled
that Belle would be working at the bar near UV campus tonight and tomorrow.
"Hey, Willa, Katt, and Janet," I grinned.
"Willa, if I get out of this, can I have a moment of your time when I get
back?"
"Sure," Willa seemed curious. "I would like
to talk to you too." That was a bit odd but okay.
When I entered the Dixie Roadhouse it took me a moment for
my eyes to adjust but I knew where Deacon's table was from my last visit.
Deacon was there with two of his associates, all in similar states of
disrepair.
My first thought was: What in the hell happened to them? The
second was: Wow, they let someone in a half-body cast out of the hospital
rather quickly these days. It looked like a herd of water buffalo had worked
out the dance routine from that prison scene in the play Chicago, he had it
coming, all over their bodies. None of his infirmities kept Deacon from glaring
with horrible malevolence at me as I approached.
"Here is your five thousand dollars," I stated as
I lay the envelope on the table. None of them made a move on the money and I
began to worry. Then I took in the full effects of their injuries and I figured
out that not one of the three could reach over and get it. I opted to push the
money across the table to the closest cripple. One of the guys managed, with
some pain, to pick up the envelope and count the money.
"It is all here," the guy mumbled to Deacon. I
could see in Deacon's eyes that his hate for me was far from quenched but I
didn't know why. It wasn't like I came back and kicked his ass, oh fuck, maybe
I had.
"I'll be going, then," I said as I backed up four
steps. "I hope you feel better next time we meet." With that, I
rapidly evacuated myself from the building.
I found myself de-stressing next to Willa outside.
"So, who in the hell fucked up Deacon and his buddies
that bad?" I inquired.
"Some people were hoping you could tell us," Willa
prodded.
"It wasn't me if that is what you are worried
about," I assured her. "Tell me what happened."
"From what little we've been told or been able to
figure out, Deacon and his two senior officers stepped out to their rides
around 11:30 last night when they got jumped," Willa related.
"Then it gets weird, weirder," Katt continued.
"Their attackers dragged them thirty yards over to the electrical
shed," she pointed. That way no one could see them from the bar.
"Then they proceeded to beat the ever-living hell out
of them," Janet concluded, then took a swig of beer. I had to think about
that for a moment.
"Didn't they see who did it?" I questioned.
"Blackbeard and Booth (who I assumed were the other two
broken bikers) were knocked out before they saw anything and Deacon hasn't
related what he saw, his jaw is wired shut because it's been broken in four
places," Willa tried and failed to hide her grin. I had to think about
that for a second; Deacon's jaw looked like it was carved out of granite.
"Ladies (an affectation they found amusing), if Deacon
and his two buddies had gotten into a fight outside the Roadhouse, wouldn't the
rest of you come running, and wouldn't they have called out if they saw a gang
of guys they didn't know coming toward them?" I ruminated.
"That makes sense," Katt confirmed, "but what
does that mean?"
"One person," I muttered; "one really, really
skilled person."
"No way," Janet shook her head.
"I can and have one-punched a person and I'm only so
good," I countered. "I would have figured out which bike was
Deacon's, picked the third one closer to the door to hide behind. After that,
when he passed by me, I would come around the bike at a crouch-run and kick the
closest target where the ear and jaw meet. If I do it right his brain beats
around inside his skull a few times and it's lights out," I explained.
"It looks like you've given this some thought,"
Willa observed.
"No; the move is standard kick-boxing and the tactics
are the usual for ambushing a dangerous animal. If you come at it head-on, you
might still win but the price is much higher. Deacon and the other two talking
in a place they felt safe was the 'distraction' for the ambush," I
explained.
"Oh," Willa contemplated the scenario. I could see
her eyes walk over the parking lot as she considered the events playing out.
"Of course, that still leaves you facing two opponents,
right around six feet and 220 to 240 who are adept at violence," I pointed
out.
"If you could hit the second guy the same way fast
enough and somehow render the last one incapable of speech, Willa concluded.
"You would have to be insanely fast and if someone was that good, what
would they be doing at a biker bar in Lancaster, Virginia?"
"Don't you know? This is the destination of choice for
all international assassins on the run?" I joked. "Willa, can I have
that moment now?" She shrugged, grinned, and walked with me to my car. It
was refreshing to be side-by-side with a woman not interested in jumping my
bones. If she'd been a lesbian instead of what she was, it would have been
perfect.
"You are too young for me, Zane," Willa headed me
off.
"Cool," I answered, which was not what she
expected. "I need to talk with you a bit but not here. I don't want to
risk anyone else listening in." Now Willa appeared to be curious.
"Okay. The abandoned roadside motel on Chandler Road,
2:00 pm tomorrow," she responded.
"Thanks, Willa. And also, do you know where I can get
some fake ID's?" I asked as I got into my car.
"I'll see what I can dig up," Willa smirked. She
rejoined her buddies on the porch and was chatting away as I took off for home.
I knew that my ordeal for this evening was far from over.
There still was the hurdle of finding a place for Paige to sleep and making
sure she stayed in the room Jill and I agreed on. The struggle with Jill over
Rio had been epic enough; I certainly didn't expect the sounds of women's
laughter and modern music to be the first thing I heard when I stepped out of
my ride.
Mind you, Jill thought Rio still had moral fiber. If I told
Rio she had even a single moral fiber left she'd span Heaven and Earth hunting
the mythical beast down a la King Pellinore. On the plus side, Aunt Jill knew
nothing of Paige so I could play up that angle. I walked indoors to a chorus of
'hey' and 'Zane' coming from the kitchen.
I strode into a flurry of dinner-prep activity. Apparently
we were attempting Italian sausage ravioli, broccoli & carrots, mashed
potatoes, salad, and gazpacho. Okay, I was pretty sure Jill thought ravioli was
the invention of Chef Boyardee and gazpacho was some town in the former
Yugoslavia so I had to wonder what the fuck was going on.
As if life wasn't interesting enough, Leigh glided up,
greeted me again while whipping up the mashed potatoes, and then kissed me in a
way that could only be called familial if both our last names were Borgia. Oh,
and she did it with Jill staring right at us.
"I'm thinking of stripping you down and tying you
up," I whispered in her ear.
"I like the sound of that," she snarled playfully
in return.
"Then I'm going to leave you for a bunch of blindfolded
kindergarteners to play finger-paint with," I snickered.
"Ouch," she recoiled. "Wait, what does that
make me, molester and molestee?"
"Before or after you get revenge on me?" I joked.
"Zane," Paige materialized at my side, "what
are you two talking about?"
"Gak!" I squawked. "Woman, what are you, The
Cat that Walks Through Walls?"
"Schr dinger's Cat," Paige gleefully corrected.
Leigh's eyes were still bugged out from Paige's sudden appearance.
Leigh gingerly poked Paige with her right forefinger while
holding the bowl cradled in her left arm.
"Are you real?" Leigh prodded my albino
stealth-monkey.
"Are these real?" Paige countered, massaging
Leigh's breasts vigorously. Thankfully for me, Leigh's body shielded that
action from Jill's eyes.
"Enough, Paige, Leigh. I've got to talk to Jill about
Paige's sleeping arrangements and right now she is in a good mood," I
instructed this micro-gathering of ladies.
"Oh, it's okay," Paige smirked. "Iona vouched
for me so I'm sleeping with you guys." I clearly looked incredulous. I
mean, it took me hours working on Jill to get things like that done last time
and Jill has known me for years. Whoops; that might be the problem.
"Wow, your nipples are really getting hard," Paige
giggled softly to Leigh. She had continued to caress Leigh's goodies while I'd
been working things out mentally. Leigh could have backed up; she could have
swatted Paige's hands away or at least worn a bra. "Zane, does the 'no
sex' rule apply to the whole weekend or only to the house?"
"Umm, a no sex rule?" Leigh licked her lips.
"Yes. Zane has forsworn sex for himself all weekend
long," Paige whispered, while still teasing Leigh's nipples. "Iona
and I plan to sleep cuddled next to him totally naked. We even have a little
something extra planned for tonight."
"Why don't you tell me all about it? Zane, take the
bowl," Leigh shoved the bowl and mixing spoon into my stomach. Paige and
Leigh quickly slipped out of the room and disappeared from sight and sound. For
some perverse reason I thought that if you slept with one girl, then slept with
another one who had possessiveness issues, there would be a disagreement, silly
me.
Dinner was odd yet enjoyable with the six ladies and me. We
ate, talked, even laughed a bit. The Kappa Sigmas and us FFU's exchanged
anecdotes of our not so radically different campus lives. Girls ran in clumps
(cliques, posses, BFFs, what have you), teachers still came in three flavors,
wonderful, indifferent, and outright wretched, and they liked to talk about the
myriad interests, boys (or girls), that intrigued them.
After dinner was cleaned up and leftovers put away we
migrated to the living room. We watched a little TV and I was introduced to a
yet-to-be-experienced modern phenomena, the battle for the remote control: the
Sorority edition. Apparently it is a combination of Machiavellian politics,
mortal combat, and the exploration of sexual frontiers.
Had I known it was this much fun, I would have introduced it
to my room on the first weekend. As it was, your ally one moment would betray
you by choosing the Women's Network the next. You can defend yourself by
whatever means necessary, be it tickling with fingers and toes (damn Iona's
short, flexible legs), grabbing and fondling the breasts (or my package),
nipple pulls, kissing, and your normal wrestling moves.
At its culmination, I was triple-tackled over the back of
the sofa by Leigh, Paris, and Ferrara. I gamely held onto the remote and lue
loods until my ally Paige rescued the device. I celebrated my victory for all
of two seconds before Enchanted came on, I had been deceived! There was a vague
awareness on my part of Iona tumbling with Paige but I had my own problems.
"I don't have the remote anymore, Ferrara," I
reminded her quietly. There was no need to freak out Aunt Jill who was all of
ten feet away, in her chair on the other side of the sofa.
"You don't have the remote and I don't have
underwear," Ferrara leered down at me. She was sitting on my chest and was
pressing her hands down on my elbows. The implication of that statement wasn't
lost on me.
"I'm trying to have a no-sex weekend, honest," I
pleaded.
"We knew about it before we came over," Leigh
giggled, "and we don't believe it."
"And that is why we are all not wearing
underwear," Paris teased.
"How did you find out about this and why are you
tempting me?" I was afraid of the answer.
"Oh, the challenge is on your website," Ferrara
grinned down at me, "as well as a suggestion list for achieving
penetration from you." Oh, I was wrong; this answer was much worse than
what I had been imagining.
"This has gone all over UV, hasn't it?" I groaned.
"Yep," Leigh snickered, "along with you and
Barbie Lynn in the shower, all forty heart-racing minutes of it."
"Oh, Fucking God!" I screamed out in
soul-wrenching anguish.
"What?" Jill inquired.
"Zane got a splinter and we are trying to work it
out," Leigh answered. "We'll keep on him until we are satisfied that
it is taken care of."
"I think we are going to have to suck on it,"
Paris giggled. Iona promptly appeared, leaning over the sofa.
"No, I think Zane's difficulties will be dealt with
right before bedtime when we can get a good look at things," Iona
insisted. I was saved!
"Oh, come on," Ferrara muttered.
"I imagine a little kiss on the lips wouldn't be out of
order as a reward for your compassion," Iona offered as an appeasement.
Ferrara looked down at me, her eyes smoldering.
"Okay," the three sorority girls agreed. What that
meant for my immediate well-being was less obvious. Paris and Leigh massaged my
cock a few more times, to the point I would have been grinding my teeth in
frustration had it not been for Ferrara; apparently a 'kiss on the lips' meant
something else to her.
Ferrara did a one-armed push up, worked her shorts down then
off before shuffling forward on her knees to my face. She glowed lustfully down
at me. This would be the point where I showed how perturbed I was about these
ladies coming over and sexually assaulting me in my Aunt's house. Come on, who
do they think I am? It's not like I go over to their house and, ah, damn it.
I grabbed each of Ferrara's ass cheeks and drew her lips
over mine. As I pulled us into contact, I didn't want to have to arch my neck
to do what I wanted to do, her legs spread wide to either side of my head. I
waggled my tongue in deep for my initial approach. She was very richly wet with
an enticing aroma. While soaking in all of this stimulation I was also
convincing myself that I was still remaining true to my pledge, then Paris and
Leigh began unbuckling, unzipping, and yanking my pants down.
"Hey," hissed Iona, barely above a whisper,
"stop that." According to later accounts, one or both of the Kappa
Sigmas looked up and gave Iona a raspberry. I was buried in Ferrara's honey box
at the time, launching my own oral perversions. Normally I focus on having my
woman enjoy the experience. In Ferrara's case, I wanted her to cum hard, fast,
and soon.
I opened my mouth as wide as possible and sucked as much of
her sex in as I could, then thrashed my tongue about violently. Next I tucked
my tongue, scooped up her clit in a tight embrace and rubbed it over the ridges
of my teeth. Ferrara bucked away from the move but I held on to her deliciously
plush ass. I let her clit slip between my lip and tongue and rolled it over in
a less vigorous pattern which calmed her down.
"Ah, God, ah, God," she whistled through clenched
teeth. I would have grinned but I already had plans for my lips and teeth. I
used my stiffened lower lip to part her labia that allowed my tongue to get a
'running start' at her clit from beneath. I didn't roll over the clitoris but
crested the tip, rubbed my tongue there, and then retreated to repeat the
process again.
Every lap stole a breath from Ferrara; every withdrawal
caused her to tilt her hips to prolong contact. She clued us in to the close
proximity of her climax by slamming a fist against the floor twice in rapid
succession. Iona slipped a throw-pillow down to Ferrara but it took the girl a
moment to realize it was there. Thankfully, she was able to grab it just in
time. Ferrara placed it on the floor, pushed her face into it, and screamed.
I swear to God it wasn't my name she screamed. That's my
story and I'm sticking to it.
"Zane?" Jill called to me with curiosity.
"We've almost got that splinter taken care of,"
Paris piped up. Leigh would have agreed with that lie but she had nearly half
my cock down her throat. According to Bill Clinton, a former President of the
United States, this is not sex so my pledge was still good.
At that time Iona disappeared from sight and I had a
difficult time believing she had abandoned me. Ferrara slumped down between my
body and the back of the sofa, resting a knee on my chest. She was still taking
deep, ragged breaths brought about by her orgasm.
"Are you okay?" I whispered to Ferrara. She just
gave me a weird smile.
Leigh switched up with Paris, letting Paris put her lips on
my cockhead and lick around the circumference. I propped my body up on my
elbows so I could make eye contact.
"Come on, stop it," I hissed to Paris and Leigh.
Leigh grinned seductively and shook her head. Paris rocked
her head from side to side, which felt nice, but clearly wasn't about to stop.
"Basement," Ferrara commented. I had to assume
that was a reference to the secret basement the Kappa Sigmas kept male sexual
prisoners in, which may or may not have existed. They threatened me with it
regularly so I had reason to be worried. The Kappa Sigmas responded with nods
(brief in Paris' case) while I responded with a loud slap to Ferrara's inviting
backside. She glared at me with a surprised and offended 'O' on her lips.
That reaction turned out to be more useful than I realized.
Iona came speeding down the hallway from the kitchen with two tall glasses of
ice water. At the last second the three realized she was coming but all Leigh
could do was turn on her side. Iona dumped the glasses on Leigh and Paris.
Leigh gasped and Paris shrieked (being the least aware of what was coming her
way).
"I'm sorry, Aunt Jill," Iona said to our host to
preempt the required question. "I had to put out a fire," she
finished while looking down at the two top-soaked girls. Damn, Leigh has some
really nice nipples. "I'm going to go fill these back up and get some
paper towels to clean up this mess," Iona gave us all a cautionary look.
"Ferrara, you dropped something," Iona indicated Ferrara's shorts
with a tip of one of the glasses.
"What the hell?" growled Paris softly.
"She told you to stop that," I warned her.
"Now we can go upstairs and I will give you some of my t-shirts to
wear."
"I'm going to get Iona for this," Leigh grumbled.
"Me too," Paris added. My silence hadn't gone
unnoticed.
"Zane, are you going to get in the way of our
vengeance?" Ferrara questioned.
"Oh, hell no," I promised. "See, Iona and
Paige are part of a group at FFU called the Science Club but in reality, they
are the Time Lord Mafia. If you go after them, I'm running for cover. I promise
I'll remember ya'll fondly."
"Oh, come on now," Ferrara rolled her eyes.
"Check that: I'll remember you fondly if they let me
keep those memories. If you don't believe me, look up," I cautioned them.
We all looked up and there was Paige who had been invisibly looking down on us,
listening in.
"Hello, Ladies. Zane, I like that, the Time Lord
Mafia," Paige blessed me with a radiant smile. "I'll let Cordelia
know and I'll even give you credit for the name." She pulled out her phone
and proceeded to do just that.
"Zane, we are an international sisterhood,"
Ferrara stated smugly. "This Science Club is what; fifteen girls?"
"Hey, if you want every water source in your house to
pump out Tang, be my guest," I chuckled. "Don't say I didn't warn
you." Iona reappeared, gliding back with a towel over her arm and a full
glass in each arm."
"Zane, we are a sorority; we can deal with this,"
Leigh smirked as she and Paris stood. Ferrara began wiggling back into her
shorts.
"Leigh Douglas: born August 20th, age 21, majoring at
the University of Virginia, Lancaster with a grade point average of 3.3. Your
first dog was a silver Yorkshire terrier named Buttons," Iona stated
calmly. "Leigh, we like to know who is spending time with Zane. Paige,
what would we do first?"
"I'm partial to re-routing all their information
services to the Delta Omegas," Paige mused, citing one of their major
sorority rivals, "including giving them access to their private Facebook
accounts. I mean, nothing says "call me back for a second date" like
a relationship status update that reads 'My herpes has almost cleared up'."
"Huh?" Leigh finally managed to articulate.
"Time Lord Mafia," I reiterated. "It is far
better to have them as, if not allies, at least thinking fondly of you. Which
reminds me: Cordelia knows I'm gunning for her; right?"
"Yep," Iona responded.
"She's starting to get really curious what you are
going to do." Paige hinted for a clue.
"Whoa," Ferrara jumped back in, "how come you
can go after them but we can't, assuming that this Cordelia is one of
them."
"I live without fear," I boasted.
"We need him alive and apparently a medically induced
coma isn't an acceptable solution," Paige corrected me in a terrifyingly
clinical manner.
By the way, I was pulling my underwear and pants back on and
I had no idea what Aunt Jill was making of this conversation, what she could catch
of this over that damn 'Enchanted' movie.
"So, what is the plan, Zane?" Paige kept prying.
"I withhold comment because anything I say will be used
to undermine my intentions," was all I gave her. You see, I had no plan.
"Oh, you have no plan," Ferrara, Paige, Paris, and
Leigh stated simultaneously. I had to imagine that Iona hadn't spoken because
she didn't want to finish stomping on what remained of my dignity.
"Do not be upset," Iona knelt down and comforted
me. "When a guy has something, he brags about it, even if only by oblique
reference. It is
To be continued in part 20, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 28, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 18
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 18
Even if you know who you crawl into bed with, be surprised.
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

You
will never see tomorrow's sunrise or yesterday's night.
Caught In the Middle
My clothing melted away as I slowly made my way to the bed.
On the far side, Mercy reclined with some degree of expectation and happiness
on her face. Her hands were cuffed over her head and her thighs showed some
degree of vaginal stimulation by Rio. Last night Rio had taken it slow and
gentle with her. Tonight, I imagined that Rio was going to tear a chunk off, so
to speak.
On the closer side of the bed rested Brandi (on the
outside), Opal, Paige and Barbie Lynn. Barbie Lynn was pretending to be
disinterested, throwing a yawn into the act; Paige's eyes were riveted on me;
Opal acted as if she was smitten with me as well; and Brandi knew something was
going on but wasn't sure what it was. Poor Paige was about to be ambushed.
"Hey, my petit
Принцесса," I
simmered at Paige as I crawled up the bed toward her. It was clear she wanted
to be center stage tonight, but she kept dragging along her body issues she'd
felt thrust upon her years ago. A woman doesn't have to be busting out of a
D-cup, have an hourglass shape, or the face of a Victoria's Secret model to
pull a man's eye in for a feast.
I got to Paige's ankles and the confidence of her smile
shown through. She pulled her legs up and prepared to slip off her panties.
"No you don't," I cautioned her as I grabbed her
ankles and pulled her down toward me.
"What did you call her?" Brandi chimed in.
"I'm pretty sure that means 'Princess' in
Russian," I replied in a husky voice, my eyes still soaking up Paige's
beauty. "I once saw a Swedish art house film translated over to Russian in
a Bangkok theater."
"That's freaky-weird," Mercy remarked, running her
fingers along her collar. "You can recall a word from a film in a language
you don't even understand."
"It had to do with a woman," Barbie Lynn grinned
at Mercy before turning to me. "He's like that, and I love him for
it." Paige looked from Mercy to Barbie Lynn to me, and that was her
mistake.
"Hey!" Paige squawked as Barbie Lynn and Opal
grabbed her wrists and forearms, maneuvering them over her head.
She struggled with Barbie Lynn and Opal but they were far
more athletic than she was. I settled in between her legs and began kissing the
insides of her upper thighs.
"No," Paige began moaning as Barbie Lynn and Opal
began sucking on her breasts through her sheer bra.
Rio came striding into the room still stark naked but now
carrying a large bowl of Neapolitan ice cream covered in chocolate syrup and a
cherry. She rounded the bed and stutter-stepped.
"Crap," she muttered. "Take this," Rio
put the bowl on Mercy's quivering stomach, "I've got to get something for
my Spank-o-matic." Spank-o-matic was her pet name for Barbie Lynn.
Opal moved her lips up Paige's chest to her throat. Barbie
Lynn, on the other side, jumped past Opal by going straight from the nipple to
the ear. Since Opal was on her side, Brandi was able to straddle her and lean
over to Paige's chest. She rolled up Paige's bra, temporarily pinching those
pale pink nipples.
"Iiieee!" Paige jolted. "Watch, her protests
were buried by Opal's lips clamping down on Paige's and their tongues starting
to play tag. Brandi continued her attack on Paige by popping her mouth over the
breast closest to Barbie Lynn and swirling the nipple with her tongue, Opal had
been doing a good job showing Brandi how to share pleasure.
"Good God!" Brandi exalted. "This one tastes
like cherries." Paige stifled a sob as Brandi went down for a second
taste. I imagine Paige wanted me to discover this inventive little twist. I
began rubbing her panties with my nose and kissing her panty covered cunt. I
rolled my lips back and forth over her cunt.
"Why are you doing this to me?" Paige whimpered
once she broke her lips free from Opal's embrace.
"Honey, do you think none of us noticed how much you
make Zane smile?" Barbie Lynn drawled.
"It isn't like he'd tell us what turned him on about
you, Paige, so Barbie and I decided to find out for ourselves," Opal
added.
"Zane?" Paige begged for understanding.
"I had no part of this, but once I saw Opal and Barbie
Lynn closing in for the kill, I decided to play along because, quite frankly,
you are so tasty," I confessed.
"Brandi, please, I can't think straight with you
nipping at my breasts like that," Paige pleaded.
"Umm," Brandi mumbled before releasing her suction
on Paige's breast. "Tell me what flavor the other one is. Is it cherry
too?" Never more than an inch away, Brandi fell back to Paige's pale but
painfully aroused nipple.
"No," Paige wailed. "I want Zane to find out,
ah, strawberry," she finally gasped out.
"Let me sample it first, Brandi," I requested.
Brandi shot me a peek down past her naked breast and gave me a wink. Barbie Lynn
took advantage of Paige's distress, kissing her deeply and passionately.
"Honey," Barbie panted to Paige, "is there
anywhere else you want to be?"
"I, no," Paige managed to get out. Opal tilted
Paige's head toward her and took in a full kiss.
"You are so eminently fuckable," Opal purred.
Before Paige could respond, Barbie Lynn drew Paige back in. Within seconds,
Paige was working in a three-way tug-of-passion with Opal and Barbie Lynn
tongues.
Brandi was letting her tongue wander from Paige's right
nipple down to her belly and below until we kissed. Before and after that we
worked down her panties until I finally cast them aside. I did a push up,
Brandi wiggled underneath me, pressing her delicious tush against my raging
rod, and I switched positions to where Brandi had been.
Her left nipple really did taste like strawberries. I
figured she'd used strawberry jam in a light enough glaze that its sugary
redness was perfectly camouflaged by the pale pink of her areolas, freaking
clever girl. Paige tilted her head away from her playmates long enough to see
if I was the participant in question and if I enjoyed the experience.
"Umm, damn clever," I murmured. "I've never
thought of doing that before." Her eyes positively flared triumphantly at
the news.
"Well," Paige gasped, "you have only a,
mediocre, intellect," she finished purring because Opal and Barbie Lynn's
fingers and lips were driving her to distraction.
"I still don't understand." Paige struggled for a
breath between amorous attentions.
"You pretty, pretty girl," Opal soothed
seductively. "You are the most beautiful creature here tonight. Tomorrow
morning the contest goes on, but tonight you are the Grand Prize winner,
mainly, you've won us," she indicated herself, Barbie Lynn and Brandi.
For other girls, they had often been called beautiful,
pretty, and had reason to believe they were the hottest woman in the room. That
had never been Paige; she had pride and pride to spare but that had always been
based on her smarts. Her smarts were how she had ensnared me and while she knew
I saw her as a beautiful creature, she largely believed I was alone in that
assessment, until now.
The borderline panic that had been residing inside Paige
evaporated as all that energy turned into boiling sexual expression. It wasn't
until Brandi was sucking deeply on her cunt that Paige realized I'd withdrawn
to the foot of the bed.
"Zane?" she panted as she raised her head once
more and looked for me.
"Paige, trust me; you are doing fantastic without me.
Besides, we have most of the night. Once they have had all they can take from
you, you are all mine," I grinned wickedly. She lowered her head back
slowly and let Barbie Lynn and Opal hold her down and dominate her affections.
"Mercy, wouldn't it be nice if some hottie wanted you
as much as those bitches want Paige?" Rio teased her playmate.
Mercy's immediate reaction was drowned out by her shudder as
Rio dolloped a spoon full of ice cream onto her breast just above the nipple.
The 'near miss' was torture enough for the girl.
"Yes, one does," shivered Mercy.
"Have you been letting someone else sample your goodies
which are rightfully mine?" Rio quizzed her as she lapped up the ice cream
as it melted toward Mercy's neck.
"No," Mercy squeaked. "The only hottie in my
life is you."
"Wait; did I give you permission to speak?" Rio
changed the direction of her attack.
"Yes," Mercy gulped, "I mean, you asked me a
question." Rio shimmied up until she was resting her crotch on Mercy's
hips. She then took Mercy's nipples between her thumbs and forefingers,
twisting them and pulling them up painfully.
"That definitely sounded like you were being a
smart-ass," Rio declared authoritatively. "Were you being a
smart-ass, my cum-bunny?"
"Eeep!" Mercy squealed from the pain. "Which answer
do you want to hear?"
Rio's eyes grew wide. She rolled her body forward until they
were breast to breast and chin to chin.
"Oh, yes, you are being a clever little wench. No
matter what I say, you are going to say the opposite because you want me to take
ownership of your lush, big-titties body, don't you?" Rio teased.
"Yes?" Mercy hesitantly guessed.
"Sorry, but you can't piss me off tonight, you annoying
cunt," Rio taunted. Of course, 'annoy' was Rio and Mercy's key word for
loving one another. "I've already got something horrible planned for this
evening and you aren't going to distract me." Mercy noticeably perked up
at that announcement. "I promise this is going to tear you up inside and
out too," Rio gloated.
Rio dismounted Mercy and scampered to her personal toy
drawer. She gathered up several preselected goods and strode confidently back
to Mercy's side.
"Zane, I could use a hand," she called out as her
goods spilled out of her hands. Mercy looked on attentively but didn't risk
Rio's wrath by speaking.
"Sure, what do you need?" I inquired as I crawled
over carefully so as not to disturb the ladies on my side of the bed. Rio lubed
up a slender steel vibrator.
"Here, hold this (a vibrator) in place," Rio
directed me to press the device's point against Mercy's clit with the trigger
on her belly. I did it and was curious to figure out what Rio had planned.
Rio presented her 'normal' strap-on, grinned at me, then
started rubbing it on Mercy. I had to smile at her imagination but I had a
feeling Mercy hadn't totally clued in yet to what the plan was. Rio began
pouring lubricant over the artificial cock, the other vibrator, and then over a
small series of anal beads, anal beads? When did I get anal beads?
"AK!" Mercy gasped as the first bead was pushed in.
"What was that?"
"Shut up, Ass-angel," Rio smirked, "only a
few more to go, so suck it up and be my bitch." As this new form of sexual
expression was going on before me, a thought occurred.
"Rio, you borrowed my credit card and car, didn't
you?" I whispered.
Rio's response was a maniacal grin. Mercy on the other hand,
"Zane, I'm sorry," then Rio slapped Mercy's thigh,
"Ow! She said she had your, Ouch!, permission."
"I'm cool with it, Mercy, but Rio's license was
suspended so next time you need to do the driving," I consoled the girl.
Rio was too happy with herself to become overly upset with
our little conversation. As if she was trying to prove how crazy/inventive she
could be, Rio began putting the strap-on on, Mercy. Even as she fitted it
snugly in place the realization was coming over Mercy. She desperately wanted
to ask Rio something but was too torn up by Rio's glee to ruin the moment.
Rio stroked Mercy's artificial cock a few times to make sure
it was totally lubricated.
"Okay," Rio cooed to Mercy as she mounted her
stomach, "I'm going to make this easy on you because you are annoyingly
child-like. When I rub your breasts," Rio let her hands settle and caress
Mercy's tits, "it means I want you to pump me slow and easy."
"When I pull your delicious nipples like this,"
Rio yanked and Mercy bucked up and grunted in pain, "I want you to hammer
me as hard as you can. Does any part of my instructions confuse your little
mind?" Mercy shook her head, indicating her understanding, but a definite
sense of joy was coming over her countenance. She knew how good being
penetrated felt and Rio trusted her to return the favor.
Only when Rio's hip rotations rubbed the dildo into Rio's
cunt did Mercy protest.
"Rio, that's your, your cunt?" Mercy pleaded
softly. Remaining incredibly unpredictable, Rio leaned down to Mercy's face and
kissed her with tenderness.
"Mercy-babe, I haven't been a virgin for some time.
Stupid shit-long ago-let's not talk about it right now," Rio whispered.
"Rio, I lo, I've never found anyone more annoying than
you," Mercy breathed back. "I never thought I would."
"That's your problem," Rio laughed quietly.
"It is my job to do all the thinking while you look all hot, sweaty, and
sexy. Am I going to have to hammer your tight asshole to make my point clear?"
"Please?" Mercy perked up. Rio responded with some
serious tongue-on-tongue play accompanied by intense mammary stimulation before
speaking.
"Maybe," Rio teased, "but someone has to get
my rocks off before I contemplate anything else, so get to it."
Rio began a series of rotations and presses to work the
strap-on further into her cunt. After a few motions, Mercy fell into a
sympathetic rhythm and was rocking up when Rio stopped, making Rio's ride one
continuous penetration. Rio kept an intense eye-lock with Mercy as she took the
plastic cock. She playfully tugged at her own lower lip as her breathing picked
up a pace.
"I think you've been fucking dozens of other sluts
behind my back," Rio expressed deeply. "So have you been jumping some
poor girl in the showers? Do you press them up against the wall and tear up
those untouched cunts, or do you bend them over facing the wall and bugger
those virgin assholes? "
"No, no, I haven't," Mercy whimpered.
"But you've wanted to," Rio teased her through
increasingly hearty pants.
"No, Mercy gulped.
"So, you've never wanted to bend me over a sofa out
there and make me squeal with pleasure?" Rio persisted in a mysterious
tone.
Mercy squeezed her eyes shut and turned away.
"So if I ordered you to surprise me some night, jump
me, bend me over and stir me up inside like only a wanton fuck-bunny could, you
wouldn't do what I commanded, my Whore?" Rio taunted.
"No," Mercy replied desperately as she looked upon
Rio's face once more, "I would do that for you."
"Do you know why?" Rio whispered. Mercy had no
thoughts she could articulate. "You'll do it because you are Mine, I own
you and you will do whatever is necessary to make me happy. You are going to
tell me every dark little secret you hide in the horniest, sexiest part of your
mind; every fantasy you have, every thought that makes you wet, and I'm going
to make you live them out. You won't try to hide any from me because you know
that if you lie, when I figure them out eventually, and I will figure them all
out, I'm simply going to fulfill them with some other hottie I pick up instead
of you. Is that what you want?"
"No," Mercy whispered.
"So every kinky, freaked-out, sexy over-the-top thing
you want to do, you are going to tell me about, even though you know I'm going
to force you to do it?" Rio scolded.
"Yes," Mercy continued quietly.
"If you don't tell me or you refuse to do what I say,
I'm going to start selling you to motorcycle gangs and frat parties and find
someone I can trust instead. All you can do is obey because I have total
control over you, and if you don't you know how crazy I can be; clear enough
for you, Butt-Slut?" Rio closed the trap.
"I'll do whatever you want," Mercy responded;
liberated by Rio from any guilt she might have. Now she could still be the Good
Girl, only now she was one forced to do bad things against her will. Rio would
soak up all the 'badness' in their relationship, be the one she could blame,
and Mercy found that overwhelmingly, annoying. It was enough to make Mercy want
to annoy Rio for years and years to come.
"Good girl," Rio stroked her cheek. "Enough
talking; shut the fuck up and start pounding this cunt until I squirt and
scream." Mercy was a moment too slow so Rio began working over her nipples
energetically and painfully. It got the desired effect; Mercy propelled her
hips up so forcefully Rio rose over an inch off the dildo.
"Wow, better than a whole year of horse-riding
lessons," Rio giggled. "Oh, before I forget, I have one more treat
for my personal prostitute." She reached down to the top of the vibrator
and cut it on to the medium setting, shooting a jolt straight to Mercy's clit.
"Oh, God!" Mercy gasped.
"You are so annoying I had to think of something
special just for you, Butter-cunt. I bet those vibrations feel great against
that juicy clit of yours," Rio teased, and Mercy nodded vigorously in
response. I had to consider that it wasn't two weeks ago that fundamentalist
Mercy had been weeping on top of me, crying that her life was over because I
had gently masturbated her once. Now she was working out 1,001 Nights of
Pleasure with one of the greatest perverts I knew, who says you never see
miracles anymore?
As turned my attention back to Paige's prize, I noted a
small black wooden paddle Rio must have tossed Barbie Lynn's way right behind
her rump. Feeling inspired, I rolled back to Mercy and Rio, reached around to
retrieve the lube, and began slinking up on Barbie from behind. Barbie Lynn was
totally drawn into the play around Paige so ignored me.
Opal and Barbie Lynn were orchestrating sensitive excitement
from the top of Paige's pale haired head to the flat plain that flowed from her
ribs down past her hips. Barbie Lynn had told me she was familiar with other
female students before she met me. I would have bet that Opal had experimented
a time or two. That the two of them could make such compassionate love to Paige
was a surprising marvel to me.
Paige's normally translucent flesh was blushed red with
blood at every point her top two lovers had tantalized with all their kisses
and licks. I was sure that if Paige could have found her voice, she would have
been singing out to the Heavens with joy. The cause of her physical incapacity
was Brandi, who was experimenting on her own style of cunt-licking.
I studied Brandi for a minute before I knew what her
technique was. She'd flit her tongue back and forth like a tiny motorboat for
several seconds then switch to a slow probing action for twice as long before
returning to the rapid-fire motion. The result was that Paige would amp up but
before she could spike, Brandi would let her cool down before driving her to
even greater heights closer to climax once more.
I guess I can be a bit of a bastard. The girls were going
along so wonderfully yet I still felt I had to indulge in my swelling need. I
settled on my knees behind Barbie Lynn and brushed the paddle across that
so-perfect ass. She taunted me with that ass, pushing back toward me,
increasing its vulnerability, but kept her primary attention on Paige. I
repeat: Barbie Lynn is beyond awesome.
I reached back and paddled her once. Barbie Lynn took a deep
breath but didn't relent. The second spank was harder and the third harder
still. It was the fourth one that did the trick.
"Oh, God, Yes," Barbie Lynn exclaimed. The great
thing was that her body rocked forward and her ginormous breasts brushed over
Paige's face.
Paige was excited, not lost in orgasm. It took her maybe
three milliseconds to latch onto one of Barbie Lynn's tits and engulf an areola
in her mouth. Chewing on that nipple came a few seconds later. Barbie Lynn
began moaning up a storm and stroking Paige's hair, Opal grinned and fell
ravenously on Paige's left nipple, and Brandi went over to full-on clitoral
assault mode.
Paige gamely held on for almost a minute before she let
Barbie Lynn go and proclaimed her immense pleasure.
"Oh, all of you, oh, God, I, I can't take, Oh Fuck,
Zane!" she ended up screaming. Huh? I had done nearly nothing this session
and still there was my undeserved name on a woman's lips.
If the girls had resented me I would have totally
understood. Instead, Barbie Lynn looked over her shoulder, rubbed a hand along
the paddle resting on her ass and smiled. Opal laughed musically. Brandi was
beset by Paige's orgasm though. Paige's stocking clad thighs were wrapped
tightly around Brandi's head as she thrashed and undulated over the sheets.
Brandi kept lapping like a champ because Paige was a copious ejaculator, as I
could attest.
"Damn, Zane, you can pick 'em," Opal congratulated
me.
"What? This plan wasn't mine," I confessed.
"No, I mean your luck in picking out bed partners is
better than mine," Opal explained.
"Oh, you were missing a few nights ago. I'm sorry it
didn't work out for you. Who did you home in on?" I asked.
"Cappadocia," Opal told me. Uh-oh.
"I don't think Cappy is ready for a bi-sexual
encounter. Besides, she's far too aggressive for you right now," I
informed her.
"Yeah, we figured that out. We both tried being on top
all the time and things sort of fell apart," Opal related to me. "We
both did agree you are one hell of a primer for virgins."
"Thanks, that's very kind of you," I jibbed.
"Oh, wow," Brandi gasped out, finally released by
Paige. "That was wild." Brandi backed away from Paige's cunt on all
fours before rolling over and resting the back of her head on Paige's thigh.
"She's yummy," Brandi giggled. "We should get her over for
shower time."
Paige was now splayed out, limp, and looking up at the
ceiling.
"I, I, Paige rasped.
"Yes, Sugah?" Barbie Lynn purred down at Paige.
"I, I have to do this again," Paige worked out.
She followed that up by wrapping a hand into the hair at the back of Barbie
Lynn's head and pulling her in for a kiss.
"Woot!" Opal shouted. "We got another one.
Zane, who is next on the menu?"
"How about Vivian?" Brandi suggested.
"Okay, ladies, there is no menu. We are not stalking
girls down for bi-sexual trysts, and if we were interested in anyone, we should
ask Paige for her opinion first," I countered.
Paige rapidly disentangled from Barbie Lynn and propped
herself up excitedly on her elbows.
"Cordelia," she declared defiantly. "Cordelia
Dresden, I've always had this secret thing for her, which also involves a
little bondage and having her tell me I'm smarter than she is as I torture her
with an ostrich feather," Paige finished with a wicked smile.
"Thought this out much?" Opal snickered.
"Just because Zane was the first person to see me as
the devastatingly beautiful woman I am doesn't mean I haven't made contingency
plans for when the inevitable happened," Paige was smarmy right back.
"Paige, you were sure Zane would take you to his
bed?" Barbie Lynn said. "As I recall, those were some shaky few
minutes you two had."
"Inevitable?" Paige scoffed. "I never doubted
for a moment. In fact, I already have him trained." Even Brandi looked
askance at that declaration but Paige beamed victoriously.
"Zane," Paige grinned sweetly. "Bouncy,
bouncy." I sighed, reached over Barbie Lynn, hooked one arm under Paige's
arm and around her back while the other was reaching between her legs. I hefted
her up and pulled her over on top until she comfortably straddled me. Paige
glowed like the Sun.
"Holy crap," Opal giggled.
"Bouncy, bouncy," Brandi perked up and spoke to
me. I wasn't sure what I'd do or say but it turned out I didn't matter.
"No, you don't," Paige scolded Brandi. "Get
your own command phrase; this phrase is mine."
"What happens now?" Brandi prodded. I had the
feeling that actual intercourse fascinated her.
Paige turned her head away from the woman and looked down on
me. She crashed upon my frame in slow motion until she was resting her chin on
the top of my sternum and we had to strain to keep eye contact.
"Please, Zane, take your mighty cock and put it in my
tight, wet cunt. Make me tingle from the tip of my toes up to the ends of my
white hairs on the crown of my head," Paige playfully pleaded. "Be
gentle because my new-found friends have left me tender and hyper-sensitive
all-over."
Mighty cock, it isn't like my buddy attracts amorous attention
from sequoias or something. My cock is a highly valued member of the team, but
come on now, it is a freaking piece of meat. I can certainly get the job done
without, Paige looks up and licks her lips while she pants like a famished
huntress. Suddenly the last three years of my maturity lose their blood supply
as it rushes elsewhere. Oh, well. I'll recall what I was bitching about later.
"Okay," I grinned. "Maneuver up and I'll work
it in."
"I'll help!" Brandi excitedly volunteered. Before
I could politely decline, Brand landed on my left leg and was pushing Paige's
ass up. Paige was far more amused with the situation than I was and reconciled
Brandi's movements with her desires to rise up from straddling to kneeling with
one leg up.
Brandi took the opportunity to stroke my cock, raised it to
the vertical, and dragged it over Paige's cunt. She rested my cock a little far
back, or so I thought. Paige thought so too.
"Not the ass!" she squeaked. "Not the
Butt!"
"You want it in your, Brandi hesitated.
"Her cunt," Barbie Lynn filled her in.
"Yes, it looks so delicate," Brandi wondered.
"Well, yes," Paige snipped, "but Zane has
taken my virginity. My anus is even smaller than my cunt, and it isn't like
Zane isn't already going to pass Cleopatra's Needle through something the size
of a dime as it stands."
"Did you just call Zane a needle-cock?" snickered
Opal.
"No," I groaned. "Cleopatra's Needle is an
obelisk, like Washington's Monument, except only one-twentieth the size."
"Yep," Rio panted from her side of the bed,
"she definitely called him 'needle-cock'."
"I don't care what you gals call it," Barbie Lynn
chuckled. "He can stick me with that cock anytime."
"Tell me you love me, Zane," Paige sighed.
"I can't. You are absolutely wonderful to me but I
can't lie to you even though I think it would make you happy to hear those
words," I frowned sadly.
"Why can't it be you and me?" she asked but her
fatigued smile betrayed no anger.
"Eh, the tired old romantic tale: boy loves girl but
girl can't, or won't, show affection for him," I related.
"How about this story instead," Paige's smile
grew. "A post-Apocalyptic tale where you, me, and a select group of other
genetically superior women retreat to a remote coastal island, fend off the end
of the world, and set about repopulating the Earth over, and over, and over
again."
"Wait; if I agree does this mean you are going to plot
out a way to bring about the end of civilization as we know it?" I
questioned. What I didn't question was the reality that Paige would never have
children of her own womb, but hell, this was her fantasy; right?
"I know where your mind is, Zane Braxton," Paige
said softly with tears brimming in her eyes but that smile still on her lips,
"and that makes you a wonderful, wonderful man."
"Now, please, bouncy, bouncy," that mischievous
glint returned to her countenance. In some stories this would be the trigger
for me to ram my thunderous love pylon deep into her womb. Or, I could hug her
tight and let us express our emotions in some open, healing manner. In my
reality, I was still somewhat of a tool to Paige, an object that brought her
happiness and fulfillment.
I was almost a human person of worth to her too. Paige had
arrangements, not friendships, and controlled those relationships with mental
domination. I know it would have surprised her and brought forth a torrent of
denial if I showed she trusted me, as exhibited by her actions of the past few
minutes. Rarely did one love their power drill or hammer and you certainly
didn't get all teary-eyed when you read their mind correctly.
Brandi steadied and reinforced my cock with a hand as Paige
worked her way down. I held Paige by the hips to keep her from trying to move
too fast. She was busy concentrating, undoubtedly committing the sensations to
memory, I kind of like really smart women.
"What does it feel like?" Brandi questioned Paige
timidly.
"If, you have never been, penetrated, you couldn't
understand," Paige panted.
"Don't worry about it," Opal cooed to her friend.
"We are sophomores so we have nearly three years with Zane here at school.
That is plenty of time to talk him into doing the deed."
"That shouldn't be hard," Brandi giggled.
"I've seen Zane scoping me out. He wants me."
"Ha," laughed Barbie Lynn. "If it was that
easy, there wouldn't be a virgin in this room. Zane could have woken up that
part of me ten times over if his wanting my body was all it took."
"Pop your cherry!" Rio shouted, close to climax.
"Call it what it is, you dumb bimbo, oh, fuck!" She twisted Mercy's
nipples with a violence that caused me pain by just looking.
That cued Mercy to pound up into Rio unmercifully. Rio
released Mercy's breasts and put her hands to torturing her own nipples. Her
orgasm came in seconds. With sheer force of will, Rio fought off her physical spasms
until she was body to body with Mercy, Rio's hands cupping Mercy's face and her
lips planting fast kisses on Mercy's lips, nose, and eyes.
"You are mine, mine, mine," Rio exulted with
animalistic fury magically melded with heartwarming compassion. It was coaxed
along by the vibrator to her clit, sending Mercy off to her own orgasm.
"God mother-fucking damn, Rio," Mercy screamed,
"Own, own me; make me yours."
"I'm tattooing, your ass, this weekend," Rio
whispered and groaned.
On my side of the sexual diorama, Paige was still screwing
herself down my cock, though Brandi had less to do but more to think about.
"I can't decide when I want Zane to do the deed for
me," Brandi wondered.
"No," I breathed heavily, eyes still on Paige and
her radiance, "Brandi, you and I will figure things out when the time is
right."
"Or you tie him down and ride him like Paige,"
Opal giggled.
"Bouncy, bouncy," Paige panted through her
chuckle, "It is not just a catchy jingle. It is the recipe for romantic
success."
"You talk too much, Princess," I emphasized with a
thrust deep into her womb, "I think it is time to start your
interrogation." She sizzled and I had a dark desire to feel her body heat
burn me so we quickly figured out how we could get along.
"Roll over, Pound cake," Rio ordered as she worked
the strap-on off Mercy. "I've got all sorts of issues to work out and your
priceless backside is my destination of choice. Buck up, Buttercup, stick out
that ass and get ready for some furious pent-up teenage aggression."
I was stunning that the friction Mercy generated as she spun
over in the sheets didn't set the bed on fire.
She wasn't on all fours but her ass was raised at a
four-five degree angle and quivering in her desire. Rio affixed her tool of
choice before allowing her gaze to bask in Mercy's splendor. It took her
several seconds before she draped her body over Mercy's back.
"I'm going to become so bored with this view," Rio
teased, "in about fifty or sixty years."
Mercy flexed and undulated her back, ass and thighs against
Rio's body. Together the two lovers moaned sensually.
"I lied to you," Rio panted into Mercy's ear.
"I'm not going to get tired of your body in fifty or sixty years. I'm
going to fuck you to death before you hit thirty."
Mercy gave some sort of guttural reply which she accentuated
by driving her posterior against Rio's artificial cock. It slid up between
Mercy's cheeks as opposed to going into her anus but Mercy was certainly
energetic enough to keep thrusting. Sometimes I wasn't sure which one was leading
the other down the road to impassioned insanity.
Afterglow
The whispering in my ear had woken me up. I shifted my head
toward the noise and saw Paige's elfin head cloaked by her fine white hair. In
her slumber, Paige had brought one hand up to her chin and took slow nibbles
out of the tip of her thumb. Her body was curled up in a near-fetal ball with
her other arm vanishing beneath the sheets.
Paige's lips parted and she moaned. "Oh, right there,
Brandi, yum, yeah, right there." She rotated the shoulder of her
downturned arm and her hips rocked gently beneath the covers, certainly driving
those attached fingers against her cunt. She went back to nibbling her thumb
and slowly quieted down.
Paige was in the middle of the bed so I had to raise my head
to peek past her sublime form to see Rio and Mercy who were both facing away,
Rio was closer to me with her arms wrapped around and cradling Mercy. Fingers
stroked my stomach bringing my head to the other side. Barbie Lynn was snuggled
up against me and both her hands rested on my stomach, though only one was
rubbing against my abs.
The only problem was that Barbie Lynn regularly slept on her
side with one hand on me and the other resting under the pillow, plus both
hands on my stomach were lefties. I shifted slightly, looked over and tracked
the moving hand back to the arm that led to a slumbering Vivian. I swear to God
I did nothing to deserve this.
I had to think about this for a few seconds. Finally I
decided on a little clarity.
"Vivian," I whispered as I tapped her hand. From
experience I knew she woke slowly so I was patient.
"Umm," she smiled dreamily at me. A three-count
later her eyes focused enough to match my gaze.
"You are in my bed and while I don't mind, I want to
make sure you are doubly okay with this," I requested softly.
"Opal and Brandi woke me up when they left,"
Vivian informed me, "and I felt, alone and left out. Are you okay with me
being here? Are you going to be able to control yourself?"
A few things made sense now. Vivian and her boyfriend had
fallen into the habit of cuddling on one of their beds. Before long they were
falling asleep comfortably in each other's arms. He woke up, high school boy's
hormones racing, and she took a few moments too long to realize what was going
on. I gave her bonus points for not hating the guy for taking her virginity and
stealing away the bedtime comfort of lying with another person she yearned for.
"Vivian, you have my permission to crash on my bed
anytime," I smiled warmly. "Barbie Lynn will keep me in check. If you
ever want to join me and no one else is around, I keep some restraints, left
dresser, second drawer."
"I don't want to tie you down, Zane," she
whispered.
"Restraints are not only about holding someone down but
empowering the other partner. You get to feel comfortable close to me, I don't
mind you being close to me one bit, and I don't have to worry about doing
something I'll regret," I related.
"You learned all of this in rural Thailand?"
Vivian mused.
"They are an ancient and scholarly people," I
countered. "Are we okay?"
"We are okay," she responded.
"Great," muttered Barbie Lynn, "let's go to
sleep because if I wake up, Vivian, I'm going to make you hold my head in your
lap while Zane pleasures me from behind."
Vivian grinned, rested her head, and closed her eyes. I laid
back down and let my vision darken behind sleepy lids. I really felt like
hammering Barbie's delicious ass but I knew she was tired and needed her sleep.
Besides, she had only said that because she wanted Vivian to go to sleep.
"Honey," Barbie Lynn whispered words sweeter than
fresh cane sugar, "you had best give me all the long, hard strokes I can
stand in the morning or I'm going to leave my own set of teeth and claw marks
all over that wonderful body of yours." Normally I should accept the
warning and fall asleep immediately but since it is a well proven fact that I
have no sense where sex and sensuality are concerned, I was awake for quite a
while.
When I did wake up, it was brought about by Barbie Lynn
rolling away from me.
"Vivian," Barbie whispered kindly. Once Vivian was
appropriately responsive, "Vivian, I'm about to wake Zane up and make him
take that damn fine cock and use those powerful strokes I love to fill up my
ass with cum until I scream."
"You might want to go back to your sofa until he lifts
me to climax," she advised. "On second thought, make that two
screams, I'm feeling extra horny this morning." Isn't it wonderful that I
get no say in where my cock is going or when I'm going there? I mean, it's not
like I'm an adult or we are currently residing in my room. Wait, I am!!
I'm sick and tired of this shit and I'm putting my foot
down! Barbie Lynn rubs her scrumptious ass cheeks against my thigh and moans
like my bitch in heat. I Man-Up; I'll set her straight as soon as I finish
fucking her, damn it! Okay, I'll set her straight when I finish fucking her
twice, but that's all she's getting from me.
Barbie Lynn languidly gets onto her elbows and knees,
favoring the sore one. She scoops the tube of lube from under the pillow and
pushes it back to me as Vivian shakes her head, scoots off the bed, and makes
her way to the exit. I pour some lube onto my palm then rub my hands together
to warm it up because I don't want to cruelly use something cold on her
vulnerable flesh.
"Zane, I need this so bad," Barbie Lynn purrs.
"Hammer me, hammer me twice and make me scream."
"Oh," I growl, "I intend to." I'm going
to nail her good then give her a piece of my mind.
"Baby, I know you are taking Iona home this weekend so
can you sneak away during lunch and sex me up one more time?" she pleads
with a voice rich with need.
"Of course I will, Babe," I reply. And then I'll
give her a piece of my mind, damn it!
"What's wrong, Zane?" Rio asked as she watched me
strip my bed. She wasn't offering to help.
"Man," I sighed, "sometimes I think I'm
nothing more than a tool for sexual release on this campus."
"That's surprisingly accurate," she chuckled.
"I'm stunned you realized it so quickly."
"Realized what?" Iona grinned as she glided into
the room, unusually chipper.
"Zane realized he's a sex toy, a pleasure slave to our
whims," Rio pontificated. Mercy sighed slightly and came over to help me
with the bed, as did Iona, and she hadn't even made the mess.
"The willingness to give of yourself does not indicate
a surrender of your will," Iona countered. "Zane gives and gives
freely, without expectation of return."
"He is your mirror image if you think about it,"
Iona continued. "With Zane it is pleasure and with you it is pain."
Now you never know which way Rio will go with something like this; Iona was
like a kid sister to her but I wasn't totally sure Rio hadn't experimented with
patricide, matricide and infanticide along with cannibalism.
"Damn, Iona," Rio came up and wrap her arms around
Iona's waist from behind, "that's real cool."
"Ah, you are welcome?" Iona smiled but with
uncertainty.
"How about I give you Mercy for a night? You know, a
snuggle buddy for you to sleep with. We could dress her in an appropriate nightgown
and she could be like a big warm teddy bear for you to cuddle with."
"I would rather have Zane dressed up as a cuddly teddy
bear," Iona glanced to me.
"Oh, hell, no!" I declared. "I have my pride,
ya know."
"Get over it, Zane," Rio laughed. "You are
the only guy I know whose home page is linked to both gay and lesbian porn
sites." I am? How the fuck did that happen?
"Would you do that for me, please?" Iona pleaded
playfully. I had to avoid answering no matter what.
"Iona, I've decided to designate you as my heir,"
I surprised her. "We'll do that Monday."
"I already knew that," Iona stated evenly.
"It was posted on your website yesterday."
"What!" I squawked. "Am I bugged? Am I
carrying a wire? How do people figure out these things?"
"Cordelia," all the women in the room said
simultaneously. Yep, I'm going to have to fix her little red wagon. I wonder if
she has my home wired for surveillance as well.
"Iona, what would you do with all that money? Zane's
got a boatload of money; right?" Mercy broke in.
"I don't know," Iona began; "Maybe make a
trust for Christian World Charities or something like that."
"Bitch," Rio recoiled, "do you know what
Zane's family does? He's a freaking gazillionaire."
"Rio," Iona swiveled so that she was facing Rio,
"there is no such number and Zane's family mines copper, cobalt, chromium
and manganese, primarily."
"Dummy, that's the parent company," Rio scoffed,
heady with her one-time mental superiority over Iona. "They build
spaceships."
"That's silly," Iona countered. "No one
builds spaceships anymore. Do you mean rockets?"
"Yeah," Rio groaned with impatience, "they
build rockets that put satellites in orbit, spacecraft components, space-age
ceramics, non-integrated circuit computers, and crap like that." Iona
looked to me for some clarity.
"I don't know," I shrugged. "I had a collage
of the solar system in my room when I was five; I went to the NASA facility in
Florida once a year; I've been to that space facility in Russia once; and I've
seen a rocket launched from this site in South America. I figured all kids did
stuff like that." Then something occurred to me.
"Rio, how do you know all this about me?" I
inquired.
"Eh," Rio grunted. "In that first week I
considered kidnapping you so I wanted to figure out what you were worth so I
would know how much to ask for."
"How much is he worth?" Mercy asked.
"Enough so that his people wouldn't call in the FBI,
they would call in some former Spetznaz and simply kill me instead of paying
the ransom," Rio chuckled.
"Yeah," I laughed too, "I recall Dad saying
that he'd 'met up' with some South African Commandos when he was not much older
than I am now. He sent them Christmas presents every year until he died."
"Zane, I'm not sure I want that much money," Iona
worried.
"Well, you've met Aunt Jill and we both know she
couldn't handle it," I countered.
"What, what, what about Rio, Oh, My God, what am I
saying? That would be nuts," Iona fretted. Rio gasped.
"Hey!" Rio shouted. "What's wrong with
me?"
"You are totally insane with an annoying lack of
impulse control," Mercy stated clinically. Rio's mouth dropped open and
she gawked at her 'toy'.
"Pound cake!" she barked at Mercy. Mercy perked up
and looked ready to throw herself on the bed and at Rio's mercy.
"No," I intervened. "We have to get to
breakfast and I can hear Vivian pacing like mad just beyond the screens. She
deserves better from us. Now let's get going."
Everyone was remarkably behaved until we got into the
elevator and the door shut.
"Are you sure you are the right person for this
job?" Vivian asked Mercy as the doors shut.
"What?" Mercy gulped. "What do you
mean?"
"Yeah, what the fuck do you mean by that, ya
Cunt?" Rio interjected both her words and her body into the conversation.
"Mercy and I are doing just fine."
"You shower together, sleep together, stick all kinds
of things in one another; I'm neither blind nor stupid," Vivian growled
out.
"I'm sorry," Mercy mumbled.
"Oh, I don't blame you. They got to you before this
'guardian' thing happened. It is simply unfortunate that you ended up as Rio's
minder and now we will have to deal with it," Vivian responded without
heat or condemnation (toward Mercy).
"Are you going to turn her in?" I had to ask.
"Forcing Mercy to face the condemnation and ridicule of
those who have no clue to her situation would not be the Christian thing to
do," Vivian sincerely related. "I will not let Mercy fall into
depravity. She and I will work together to save her soul."
Rio didn't trust her and looked ready to pounce. On the
other hand, I was truly impressed and believed her.
"What is your plan?" Iona joined in. "Vivian,
you wouldn't bring this up if you didn't have a plan."
"I am creating a list of Christian works, not the
Bible, Rio, that the two of them could read together for half an hour before
bedtime," Vivian enlightened us. In the short-term it sounded naive but if
you took into account the almost three years Mercy and Rio could be here
together it was rather clever.
"Blow it out your ass!" Rio growled back.
"No, Rio, you will do it," I demanded. I had never
demanded anything of her before. I'd asked, begged and suggested but I had
never told her 'do this or else'. I was now.
Rio and I locked gazes. She felt betrayed and pissed.
"Fuck you," Rio snapped at me. "You don't
tell me what to do."
"You'll do what I tell you to do now," I insisted.
"Or what?" she sneered. I could feel Iona cringing
beside me. Mercy was afraid and looked trapped. Vivian was taking the exchange
with interest.
"Or nothing. I am not going to hold anything over your
head but I'm also going to fight to keep you from fucking up your life," I
kept at it. "It is what friends do." There was a pause.
"Glenda, you suck," Rio declared quietly. That
quavering in Rio's resolve was Mercy's cue.
"I'll do the readings," Mercy said. "Rio, if
you want to wait in the bedroom for me, well I'm fine with that, if that is
what you want to do."
"Gurr," Rio mumbled. "Fine, I'll do it, but
if I hear even one chorus of Kumbaya, I'm skewering someone with a pool
stick."
"Thank you, Vivian got out.
"Not a word," Rio warned. "Not another damn
word, from any of you."
Mercy shot me a look and I could see she finally got it. You
let Rio run amok for 90% of the time so that you could coax Rio toward
stability the other 10% without her rebelling. I didn't want to make Rio sane;
I was sure she was happy being fucking nuts. I only wanted her to be a 'fucking
nuts' that didn't make her destroy her life and drive away the people that
really cared for her.
What can I say? I'm selfish. Rio fills a void in my life and
I didn't want to see her fall away into the darkness the way my Mom did.
Aliens, Vampires and Werewolves, maybe not.
To make
the right decision requires a combination of confidence, knowledge, and luck.
A little nonsequitur: I once asked my close associates why
they believed in God.
Rio said: "Well, I can't very well be a convincing
Satanist if I don't give lip service to the Other Guy."
Iona put it this way: "The Universe makes sense. It is
our roadmap for Ascension and a fuller understanding of God's Love."
Christina reasoned: "I've seen Evil so there must be
Good."
Heaven s take was: "Because I prayed for death but
Christina came; and I prayed for you (Zane) to go but you stayed."
Hope expounded: "Because I live in a country that allows
me to own a K11 assault rifle for home defense." No one wants to ask Hope
if she has the official rifle of the R O K Army with her at school, or if she
actually has the grenades that go with it. What good would it do; it isn't like
we would try to take it away from her. Most of us like living too much.
Chastity observed: "Firefighters, organ donors,
Christian converts in Iran, with so many people giving for no material gain,
that indicates to me a higher purpose for mankind, a struggle between right and
wrong."
Faith rebutted: "Belief in Christ cannot be given a
definition. If you define it, it ceases being faith."
Barbie Lynn: sweetly gave me a peppermint and smiled. She
had to look no farther than the fate that had brought us together and the joy
we shared; she didn't need words.
Paige resolved: "Only something with infinite precision
and power could bring about the Big Bang. The day they can give a name to that
force, I will gladly surrender my faith."
Cordelia said: "Let me think about my reply. Why do you
believe in God?" (Like I'd ever tell her.)
Cappadocia lamented: "What an empty and lonely thing
life must be, if these few years are all we have?"
Opal s mind was made up: "I always have and never heard
an argument that would make me think differently."
Brandi chided: "It was how I was raised. But the first
time you kissed my stomach, I had my own personal religious experience
(giggle)."
And Now, Back to the Story!
Breakfast unfolded pretty much like it had a week ago, with
the added bonus of poisonous glares between clumps of students, bandages,
bruises, and the sense of unease that comes from unresolved conflict. After
all, neither Christina nor Rhaine had won. This was acceptable to most of the
sane crowd as the alternative would have been to make the school unbearable to
the other half of the student body so that they left.
Instead, we got to bask in the chilly civility that
Christian politeness dictated. At least I wasn't (too) worried about a pack of
girls ambushing me. As was becoming her habit, Gabrielle Black had devoured her
food in less than four minutes and paced the perimeter of the Dining Room
floor, her eyes dodging about with no discernible pattern. I kept an eye on her
because she worried me in a way that went far beyond hormones.
"Zane?" Iona repeated. I had barely registered her
first request for a moment of my time.
"Yes, Hon?" I smiled down at her. She looked happy
for the eye contact but worried about what she had to say.
"Zane, there are two other candidates for Freshman
Class President, Mhain Reynard and Millicent Pierce," Iona informed me.
"Millicent?" grumbled Rio. "Zane saved her
ass and now she's kicking sand in his face? The bitch."
"Millicent is free to do what she wants. She may have
wanted to be nominated before all this chaos came about. I'm not going to
begrudge her having political ambitions," I told them.
"Zane, I don't think you understand what this
means," Iona worried.
"Sure I do; Millicent and I are going to split the
Pro-Christina vote. There will be a run-off. If it is Millicent and I, Mhain's
votes will go to her and I lose. If it is Mhain and Millicent, my votes will go
to Millicent and she wins. If it is Mhain and I, it will be a toss-up.
Essentially, Millicent can definitely defeat Mhain but I can't."
"This sounds like a job for the NSA," Rio glared
off to where Millicent was sitting. I don't think Rio knew what Mhain looked
like. NSA referred to Rio's title as my in-house assassin, Ninja Stripper
Angel.
"Don't worry," I patted Rio on the shoulder,
"I got this, Bro."
When I got up, Rio followed me nonetheless. Chancellor Bazz
was absent for the second day in a row so the highest authority seemed to be
Doctor Scarlett, the Vice Chancellor. Gabrielle noted my movement but didn't
deviate from her path. Mrs. Cunningham was closest but seeing neither authority
figure appeared nervous, she too went about her rounds.
Mind you, girls are moving around the Dining Hall all the
time but I'm special, being a troublemaking, devious male. I rounded a table
and walked over to Millicent, who was warned of my approach by an associate.
She twisted in her chair and waited for the flavor of my greeting.
"Hey, Millicent, I want to congratulate you on your
nomination and I hope you get the votes to be on the ballot," I said as I
extended my hand. She shook it and smiled.
"Thank you, Zane. Good luck to you too," she
replied.
"How about we have a debate a few nights before the
election? Interested?" I pondered.
"That would be great," Millicent agreed. "We
can request the Assembly Hall but we'll need to figure out who should be
moderator."
"We'll figure it out," I nodded. "I'm going
to say 'hi' to Mhain as well."
"I will come along," Millicent informed me as she
stood up and stepped to my side. "Hi, Rio."
"Eat shit and die, you ungrateful whore," Rio
snarled back at Millicent, who backed off. "Zane should have left you for
Bazz to fuck over." Millicent's crowd was shocked, then outraged.
"Cool it, Rio." I stroked her arm. "You and I
do what we do for our own ends and not for the accolades of others." I
turned to her, "Right?" Rio took a deep breath.
"You are such a dumb blonde," she smirked at me.
"I get my thirty pieces of silver up front."
"Thanks, Babe," I grinned at Rio. I looked back to
Millicent. "I'm still going to see Mhain if you want to tag along with me
and Rio."
"I'm feeling fearless with a positive outlook on life
so I'll risk it," Millicent smiled. Yeah, beating Millicent in this
election was going to be fun, right up there with waking up on the Kappa Sigma
cross out in the woods. The three of us walked over to Mhain and her crowd of
freshmen Rhaine-supporters. The conversation around us died, proving I was
definitely unwelcome.
"Hi, Mhain. I just wanted you to know I am happy to
hear that you are jumping in on the race for Freshman Class President," I
grinned while extending my hand.
"I would like to welcome you as well," Millicent
stated, extending her hand too. Rio thankfully hung back and kept quiet.
Mhain turned around in her seat so that she faced us, though
she remained seated. She looked into my eyes then regarded my hand before doing
the same to Millicent.
"Very well, Millicent," Mhain finally said as she
shook Millicent's hand. "You will lose, and while I hope you leave this
school at the end of the year, if you don't, I pray you learn humility and
proper Christian decorum."
Mhain was so fervent that Millicent appeared aghast at the
situation. She hardened quickly.
"It is small-minded zealots like you that give people
of faith a bad name, Mhain," Millicent seethed in response. "I'll
make you a bargain. If you win, I'll leave FFU the day following the election;
but if, when you lose, you agree to stick it out through your senior
year."
Mhain stood, and the grip between the two women became bone-crushing.
"Pack your bags," Mhain hissed, "you
Jezebel."
"Jezebel," Rio snickered to me. "Seriously,
is that the best she's got?"
"I think she's calling Millicent a betrayer," I
related, "and I must be too evil to be named."
"I think, Millicent violently yanked her hand away
from Mhain and then wiped it vigorously on her pleated skirt as if Mhain's
touch was somehow toxic, ", she's home-schooled."
"Oh, she's one of those," Rio grinned to the same
Millicent she'd been ready to slap only seconds before. "One family TV,
one family computer, and six or seven brothers and sisters."
"Only allowed to contact similar children in scheduled
gatherings, yep," Millicent nodded. Mhain was getting quite pissed off at
being mocked.
"Not at all incestuous, even with the only males around
being family," Rio smiled viciously.
"Oh no, not at all," Millicent agreed. "Well,
have fun with the election, Mhain. Making you spend the next four years with
Zane is going to make my victory just that much sweeter."
Mhain was gargling out a response when we three turned and
left her. As we approached Millicent's seat, I spoke up.
"Why are you using me as a punishment for Mhain? I know
that she doesn't like me but why did you in particular do it?"
"It really isn't so much using you as punishment for
her as a reminder for me why I want to keep you around. After all, I've already
bought my subscription to 'Virtual Zane' for a year," Millicent related.
"Virtual Zane?" Rio asked Millicent.
"It's a project Cordelia is working on," Millicent
related, "but it is only in limited release." I wasn't asking because
I was recalling me and a dozen girls in a room, me naked, and them taking all
kinds of computer imagery scans of my body. At least she could have given me a
heads-up before launching what was certainly a semi-pornographic 3-D rendering
of me and my life.
I am definitely going to have to fix her little red wagon,
but with the added complication that she certainly had already thought out my
reaction and plotted accordingly. Of course, I can figure out what those
contingencies are and figure a way around them, but I know she knows that, fuck
it, I'm going to finish breakfast.
I escaped the Dining Hall in the company of a sophomore
named Abigail Kent. Assembly was painless but it was no consolation for me when
it ended. A junior named Sybil Evans was on my Handmaiden's list. She proved
her pro-Rhaine credentials by saddling me with not only her book bag but the
book bags of nine of her closest friends.
Oh come on, I do fifty push-ups a day, on my head with my
back against a wardrobe, plus upper body strength training for Archery and
endurance training for Marksmanship, Karate, and Orienteering. I grinned at
Vivian who looked a bit peeved at Sybil. I spent the rest of the trip to class
doing arm curls with the bags as if they were nothing, even grinning bye-bye to
the bag owners when I was done.
I whistled as I walked to my desk and promptly let my arms
drop like dead weight to my side because they hurt so bad, but at least my
tormentors didn't get to see my pain. Lucky me, this was the day of my first
English test and that involved a whole lot of writing. Me and my twisted desire
to taunt my enemies, damn the inspiration that drove me to decide on arm curls.
I still managed to push myself through the test with a few
minutes to spare. I was lucky enough to be snared by Hale Johansen who tied me
down with a discussion on which modern actor would best play Judas in a
rendition of the Last Supper. She was mad for Nicholas Cage while I wanted
Zachary Quinto. (Oh, please, the guy played Skylar and Spock; Judas is the
smartest Apostle and is willing to ignore the implication that his actions will
get people killed.)
Biblical Archeology's test was simple, if a bit dry. Rio and
I played Rock-Paper-Scissors to pass the time in the last half of class. Either
Rio studied (I try not to laugh), someone beat the knowledge into her in Sunday
school (it is terrifying how hard that had to be), she'd somehow cheated, or
she's been masking her smarts really well.
It was inevitable that one of Rhaine's people picked me up
for the trip to Biology. She began lecturing me on God, Man, Woman, and our
separate places in the Universe. I interrupted Theresa, my mistress, to tell
her she smelled like sugar dumplings. She didn't know what to say and neither
did I. This may have been brought on by neither of us knowing precisely what a
sugar dumpling was or what it smelled like. Chastity thinks I'm a nut and
sometimes I agree.
Seraphina & Back Again
Biology's test was its own kind of mental torment. Whenever
I discover the acceptable default answer to any question is "God wills
it," I hear millions of my brain cells stampeding for the exits. This is
supposed to be the foundation for me becoming somebody that actually heals
bodies, prescribes medicines, and diagnoses a human being's physical ailments,
and I'm becoming worried I won't be qualified to apply a bandage.
Seraphina and I snuck off to the bathroom (I have
notoriously poor bladder control) after she finished her test and I could tell
by the look in her eyes that she felt as cerebrally insulted as I did. Kissing
and petting wouldn't do it this time; my plan was to bend her over the toilet,
pull down her panties, and eat Seraphina out from behind.
There is always something wonderful about being someone's
first, even if it is 'just' cunnilingus. Oh, I had touched her cunt before,
inside and outside of her panties, but she confessed this was the first tongue
to touch her there. My dedication to her sensitivity caused the frustration
from Biology class to fade away. My world collapsed down to her upper thighs,
ass cheeks, and pubic region.
I was on my knees, awkwardly positioned forward with my ass
resting on my heels, when Seraphina looked over her shoulder at me. She gave me
an unsure smile and then pushed herself up on her toes. She had anticipated the
difficulty of my position and made my job easier, which resulted in her greater
pleasure.
I didn't want her to become unsettled so when I placed my
hands on her, it was right above the knees, a safe region. I kissed her above
the right hand on her thigh. Seraphina moaned.
"Zane, Zane, I am not sure what to say," she
murmured.
"It isn't necessary, Seraphina," I comforted her.
"Let your body tell me all that you need me to know." Seraphina
didn't miss a trick, she merely nodded.
I let my lips work a track up the back of her right thigh
until I reached the minute crease where the buttocks and the thigh met. From
there, I licked in with a broad stroke to the point where her labia swelled at
the back. Before the moment of contact, I skipped her cunt and touched down on
the cusp where it met her buttocks and thigh on the left side. Seraphina
exhaled in foiled anticipation.
I had let my hands follow behind my kisses on her thighs.
When my mouth crossed to her left ass cheek I rested my hands on her hips,
giving me some leverage and control over her stance. That done I moved in for
her first real overt sexual sensation of this encounter. I lead off with broad
strokes to either side of her labia, along the inner hip joint.
A few strokes doing that, then I sharpened my tongue to a
blunt tip and licked lightly her labia from back to front with a confident
tongue-caress of her clitoris at the high point of my technique. I was somewhat
pleased that Seraphina didn't jolt or squeak out in surprise. Everything I was
doing was flowing in synch with her natural desires.
Seraphina graduated from a scared-dry to a gentle-moistness
and finally a musky, oily tastiness. Her breathing was steady but became deeper
and a bit more ragged as we progressed. One little grunt on her part and I knew
to dedicate more of my efforts toward exploration. I moved my left hand around
until it graced her nub of a clit and the top of her cunt.
Alternating between deep, tight penetrations and broad,
powerful licks that parted the labia, I would drive half a knuckle of my left
forefinger into her slit when my tongue wasn't in the way. The moment she was
sure of the game, I tilted up and took a playful bite of her left ass cheek,
sharp enough to startle but not enough to leave a permanent mark.
"Ow!" she hissed through clenched teeth. We had to
keep it down because sound did carry in this building. I dove back into her
moist cunt in response, stayed there long enough for her to settle in, then bit
the right cheek. This time Seraphina pressed against the back of the stall to
escape my nip, but she came back when the tongue torture returned. The
uncertainty was breaking down her resistance.
Blind passion was taking Seraphina over. She was sure
another bite was hovering out there, waiting for her to coast along with the
rhythm. Instead, she had to focus on each move of my mouth as she tried to
anticipate what I'd do next. As she focused on each stroke and probe, her world
collapsed into each sensual moment and reaction.
"Oh, Zane," she panted, "oh God, oh God, oh
God," she began softly chanting. Next, she made constrained little grunts
of pleasure that picked up in intensity until her body tensed and spasmed. Her
legs grew rigid and her back bowed up as she internalized her orgasm. Time and
comfort allowed, I would have kept gently tonguing Seraphina as she slowly came
down, but we had to get back to class so I held her carefully by the hips
instead.
Seraphina snickered when she calmed down enough to clearly
vocalize to me. That noise became a giggle.
"What is it?" I whispered.
"Oh, I just realized we need to figure what class we
are going to share next semester because I certainly want to do this all year
long," she laughed quietly.
"We could take Orienteering Club together." I
mused.
"Orienteering, sorry, but Heaven is in charge of
Orienteering, and since you two are together, I really don't want to
contemplate what kind of reconstructive surgery she'd put me through if she saw
us touching," Seraphina grinned over her shoulder at me.
"Hold that thought," I told her. I slipped out of
the stall, got some wet paper towels, and returned to Seraphina. She took the
wipes with a smile and cleaned up while I watched. "You know, Heaven can
be really nice if you give her a chance."
"Zane, for a guy who appears to be so good with women,
you miss out on some obvious things," Seraphina kept grinning.
"I'd argue more if I didn't spend half my time bound up
by one person or another," I sighed.
"Zane," Seraphina pulled up her underwear, stood
up, and faced me, "even if a girl is nice and sweet to you, that doesn't
mean she's nice and sweet to another girl who gets in between you and
her."
"I'm not jealous, and I don't like jealousy in those
around me," I countered.
"How are Paige and Heaven getting along?"
Seraphina teased. I was saved by bell, literally. It was time to make for the
Dining Hall, or in my case, back to my room for some hot, passionate loving
with Barbie Lynn. I had to talk to her about something; I'd figure out what
when I got there, I was sure.
Any joy I was anticipating collided fatally with Vivian's
expression as Seraphina and I raced back to our classroom. She didn't look pissed;
she looked furiously disappointed.
"We completed the test and had to go to the
bathroom," I blurted out. You know, I'm not bad at creating excuses off
the cuff, but any chance of Vivian being deceived evaporated when Seraphina
took my hand as a sympathetic signal of moral support.
"You couldn't wait the last few minutes before the
bell?" Vivian glared at me. I could tell her I went to the bathroom ten
minutes ago but that leads to the question of what took me ten minutes to do in
the bathroom. My hesitation allowed Vivian to lean forward and take a sniff of
the sexual arousal on my lips, Seraphina's arousal. "Zane, "
"I stepped out of bounds, Vivian. I'm sorry," I
apologized. I had promised to be as discrete as possible, after all.
Any conversation was rendered more convoluted by the girls
exiting the classrooms and moving through the hall.
"Seraphina, is this what you want to do with your life?
Sneaking off to bathrooms with men for sex?" Vivian whispered.
"Random men, no; Zane, yes. I mean, have you felt his
tongue? Holy Cow, he was fantastic," Seraphina beamed back. Vivian seemed
flummoxed.
"We'll get our bags and we can get out of here," I
intervened. Vivian let us slip past her. Seraphina gave me a quick peck on the
cheek before we left, then I joined Vivian and we left the building together.
"Vivian, I started.
"Oh, God," Vivian groaned. "What is it
now?"
"When you have kids I really think you will be a good
mother," I tried to appease her.
"Get it over with, Zane, and stop trying to make me
feel good about the nightmare that watching over you has become," Vivian
moaned.
"I need to skip the Dining Hall to go back to my
room," I broached the subject.
"Who is it this time?" Vivian asked in a deadpan
voice.
"Barbie Lynn," I answered.
"I'll pick you up at 12:50," she stated. That was
easy, right up to the moment I felt bad about pushing her morality so hard. I
had to figure out something she wanted and get it for her.
Good, energetic sex leads to a shower unless you want to
advertise your activity via body odor. Barbie Lynn and I decided that since
time was an issue, we'd mix the love-making and the shower into one exercise in
one of the stalls on my floor. It was certainly something new for us and a
spectacular look for Barbie Lynn, with the water cascading off her breasts in
two sensual rivulets. Her wet hair plastered over her head, neck, shoulders,
and chest was its own kind of erotic.
Barbie Lynn's rectum was partially impaled on my cock. Her
eyes were wide with hunger and happiness brought forth by our lovemaking in
midstride. My hands held each heavenly buttock in a tight grip, Barbie Lynn's
legs were to the side and spread wide, thank you, Soccer flexibility training,
in a sexual 'V'. Her banged-up knee was clearly getting better.
"Please, Surrah, can I have some more?" Barbie
sugar-coated her request. I let her slip down my shaft a little more until her
eyes shut in ecstasy and she breathed out a pleasurable note. She'd been
resting her wrists on my shoulders with her fingers extending back into my
hair. Now she drew me in until we were face-to-face.
To be continued in part 19, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 7 min
October 27, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 17
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 17
I Need A Bigger Bed?
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.


Being dead is wonderful; you never get tired and you have all the time in the
world to regret how you ended up this way
Yes, Rio," Mercy wiggled in even tighter, "you can
annoy me whenever you want."
I was starting to seriously work over Heaven's butthole when
I caught Barbie Lynn move her lips over to Rio's ear.
"You rock," Barbie Lynn whispered to my 'Bro'. Rio
kept her eyes shut but grunted in disgust. She was a stone-cold pitiless
bad-ass who cared about nothing and nobody, just ask her.
"Are you putting your whole god-damn fist up my
ass?" Heaven hissed.
"That's my thumb, ya big baby," I quietly teased.
We owed it to our bed buddies to keep the noise down as much as possible.
"That's right, Big Daddy, tear my poor little hinny
up," she pouted devilishly. She was on top so she had to press her tits
hard against me to whisper in my ear. "Next time I want to be alone so you
can treat me like your dog-bitch, press my face into a pillow to stifle my
screams, and drill me deeper than you've ever reached before."
"Are you trying to make me cum before I even get inside
you?" I gasped.
"Oh, God, no," Heaven squeaked. "Don't you
dare, please," she begged. "You make me feel so good. I'm sorry I
teased you. We can take it slow if you want."
"If you want to make me happier, play with yourself and
let me feel it," I breathed.
Heaven struggled for words before giving up and grunting.
Her hips shook as she accelerated her hand's manipulations of her cock, which
rested tightly against my stomach. At the same time, I switched up my one thumb
with three fingers in her rectum. Heaven gave a choked whimper as she took my
intrusion tentatively, then pushed down even harder.
As my bulbous head pressed past her sphincter, Heaven
hiccupped and tears welled in her eyes.
"I, I, did the calculations," she gulped. "If
I, have sex with you, every twelve hours, my rectum will, adjust so sex, will
be more, fun."
"You figured this all out?" I teased.
"Purely scientific, I swear," she grinned.
"It is, not because, I want to, fuck you, all the time."
"I respect you for your mind, Heaven, but this time I
think you might be too close to the subject matter," I tickled her back.
She took hold of my cock.
"Too close to this," she gulped. I swiveled my
hips back and forth, sending my cock deeper and deeper into Heaven. She
eventually gave up any hopes of a coherent argument and curled herself onto my
chest, panting.
"Hello, Lover," I told her in near silence.
"Thank you, my Bitch," she responded between
kisses to the line where the jaw meets the throat. The rest of what either one
of us wanted to say was lost as I rocked my hips up, propelling my cock even
deeper into her bowels.
Heaven clawed at my chest as her sexual tension ramped up.
Eventually, our symmetry brought Heaven struggling to the end of her road.
"Boyfriend, boyfriend, boyfriend," she gurgled.
"He's my Boyfriend!" she screamed. At least she didn't use my name,
unless you counted the fact that I was the only boy on campus.
"Oh, damn," Heaven gasped for air. "Thanks
for bringing me back, Zane." We kissed passionately. "Thanks for the,
attitude adjustment too."
"Huh?" I wondered. I'd heard the term before but
not from someone who regularly talked with Heaven.
"Iona posted the slang," Heaven gasped-giggled. I shifted
my head from the right side of Heaven's head to the left. My shock must have
registered with Heaven, whose gaze went from my face to looking over her
shoulder to the form of Gabrielle Black. Heaven scrambled off me and pulled the
sheets tight.
Shades of Gabrielle Black
"We need to talk, Zane Braxton." I saw Gabrielle's
lips move but I was pretty sure the words floated across the room without
disturbing the ears of anyone around us. I gave her a nod, planted on Heaven a
reassuring, full-on kiss, then quick-stepped over to a wardrobe and put on a
robe. She followed me out, keeping a keen eye on me while mostly hanging in my
blind spot.
Vivian was sound asleep as we passed her. I took Gabrielle
to the far corner of the Solarium, locating a remote control when we were
close. Ms. Black gave me a fatally cold look as I punched in the code that
would give us a dead zone electronically to talk in.
"Surveillance," I held up the remote. She
understood the implications.
"I want to see more of your so-called gift with
women." I had no doubt this was not a sexual come-on. I would have been a
hell of a lot happier if it was; instead, it put me in a situation I knew very
little about.
"Strip," I requested, with as much calm as I could
instill in my voice. Gabrielle gave me a lightning assessment, then started
shedding her perpetually black outerwear and lingerie.
When she finished, the words 'Hot Damn' came up a ton of
times unbidden to my thoughts. I worked out regularly, took martial arts, and
stretched whenever I could. I might as well have been a coach potato as far as
Gabrielle was concerned. She wasn't bulky; rather, strong in the long muscles
that counted more for strength and stamina. I still managed to have the courage
to ask her to extend her arms and spread her legs.
Hell, I even touched her ass, thigh, and caressed the right
shoulder twice. When I finished up, I was before her once more. I leaned on the
back of a chair and waited, I had taken five minutes, where in most cases it
took seconds, but this woman's body wove deceptions like a champion.
"Well?" she finally gave in to her curiosity
before I gave in to my fear.
"Well, I imagine the most important thing to you at
this second is the wrists. I did spend some time in a high-pressure private
academy in my formative years and I know the difference between horizontal and
vertical. Horizontal cuts on the wrist are a cry for help, vertical show a real
desire to die."
"Now, I can't know for sure that you didn't make two
attempts but you look like you're insanely intense, emphasis on the insane, so
I guess some fucked up shit happened to you that made you damn sure the only
answer was to check out permanently," I stated evenly.
"What now?" she questioned me, her intonation
utterly devoid of emotion or compassion.
"I'd like to tell you what I tell every other woman I
learn a secret about, that your past is your business and your business
alone," I sighed.
"But?" she prodded me.
"Gabrielle, your body is a roadmap of pain, suffering,
and death," I shrugged, "and there is no damn way you came to this
school legally."
Gabrielle studied me in a way that made an icy fist grasp my
heart.
"Of course, I am hardly a poster child for someone who
does belong at FFU. Are you going to kill me now or do you want me to
continue?" I inquired hopefully.
"Mr. Braxton, Zane, the wiring in this place is
sub-standard and clearly unauthorized. I would choke you unconscious, put you
in the hot tub, then electrocute you," she informed me with the air of a
professor describing the events of tenth century Anglo-Saxon England.
"I will not do this right now because you are terrified
of me, which shows a great deal of insight and intelligence, somewhat
remarkable in someone so young," she added.
"Okay. Something allowed you to slip past the Psych Evaluation
to get into someone's military; I could put that down to being experience with
the system plus being clever enough to fool the testers," I said.
"Once inside, something fucked up your perception of
authority, something not good. I figure you are obsessed with physical defense,
bi-sexual, yet your sexual attitude toward me is one of contempt. Since you
don't know me enough to hold me in contempt yet, you were abused by a man in
authority over you," I delivered the bad news. Gabrielle did not respond.
"This is total conjecture but it patches in with what
comes later; you entered some kind of actual combat duty. You learned not only
that you were good at killing but you liked it. It substituted for sexual
release and that whole risk-pain thing you have kept until today. I count six
bullet wounds, a knife wound on the back above the right kidney, and two things
I guess are shrapnel wounds but I've never seen any before to compare," I
added.
"I imagine you got out of the regular service because
the level of your medical care diminished for a while, then, Bang!, you got
this expensive plastic surgery. You do okay for maybe three years, then you
pick up that nick in your left ankle, followed by the shoulder getting
done," I said.
"No indications of why these two injuries?" she
narrowed her eyes.
"I'm going to go all James Bond on you. Gabrielle Black
fell for somebody hard and I'm betting it was a woman. It is kind of
frightening to think of what kind of psycho she was to lure you in and trap
you," A light flickered in her eyes when I went down this path. "You
guarded her, became very close to her as a parade of lovers passed through her
life until she sucked you in."
"One day you found yourself killing for her and I doubt
you asked why. I doubt there was only one time but in the end, it was never
enough. One night you came back and found this year's model on the payroll.
Gabrielle Black is way too smart to wait for this to play out. You loved her
but you liked living more, so you escaped before you were introduced to your
employer's retirement plan," I grimaced.
"You came back to the United States, your accent
indicates time in France or Italy, and this job fell into your lap. Lancaster,
Virginia is out of the way enough for you to hide in while close enough to
several major cities for you to move around if you need to, so you edit your
work record and hire on at an all-girls university," I finished.
"What now?"
"I don't kill you and Vivian. Making two deaths look like
an accident would be incredibly difficult; murder-suicide would only make your
female cohorts dig deeper and there are some serious advantages in staying here
for me," she stated. Sensing my confusion, she clarified. "Vivian has
been awake for some time observing us but I doubt she can hear what we are
saying."
Gabrielle finished redressing; she gave me a once-over.
"My turn. What makes you hard? Seriously, you have been
perpetually aroused since I've met you," she mused.
"There is a bit of a list: fear, joy, sunlight,
moonlight, sex, the impossibility of sex, I informed her.
"I understand," Gabrielle cut me off. "Who
are you going to tell?"
"Christina Buchanan, Cordelia Dresden, and Dana
Gorman." I decided that lying would do me worse than no good; I might get
one or two lies past Gabrielle and this wasn't the time to waste one.
"Good enough. But if there are repercussions from
tonight, I will feel far less tolerant toward you," she made sure I
understood. I was happy that this looked like a painless parting of the ways.
"Thank you," I spoke to her retreating form. She
looked over her shoulder questioningly. "For taking me seriously," I
explained. She gave a curt nod, turned, and departed. Vivian pretended to be
asleep when I returned to bed and I let her. It seemed like the rare sane thing
for me to do.
Say 'Lesbian Bikers' at your own peril.

Mankind is poison because we compromise our souls for
the companionship of others
"Vivian, I'm going to take a shower," I whispered
to Vivian. I was hovering over her from the back of the sofa-sleeper, asking
permission to take my shower downstairs. She was laid out beneath me, her
jersey bunched up around her breasts and her left thumb hooked into the band of
her shorts and pushing them dangerously down.
"Umm," she sighed, a little smile tilting her
lips.
"Honey, I need your permission to use the downstairs
shower," I continued. I wisped across her lips with my own. Her smile
blossomed into full-blown pleasure.
"Okay, I'm getting up, I'm getting up," she
moaned.
Vivian slowly opened her eyes as she stretched and twisted
her body to wakefulness.
"Good morning, Zane," she yawned with this
adorable little grin on her face.
"You look beautiful," I complimented quietly.
"Umm, thank you," she purred. "You look,
Zane! What are you doing?" she bolted upright, barely missing a
head-on-head collision.
"I'm asking you permission to go down to the fifth
floor and take a shower," I repeated.
"Why didn't you simply sneak past me?" she propped
herself up on her elbows.
"I said I would wait on your decision, so I waited. Can
I please, please do something," I pleaded, "before I go nuts?"
"Umm, okay," Vivian said cautiously. I reached
down to her midsection and she flinched so I held back. No word passed for
several seconds so I resumed my journey to her pushed up sleeping jersey and
slowly pulled it down until her stomach and crotch were covered.
"Zane," Vivian sighed, "could you control
your hormones for thirty minutes, when you are awake?"
"I have to go now," I stood up, "because
covering you up didn't make you any less attractive."
"Zane," Vivian came off the sofa and followed me,
"you should attempt to look at a woman as a fellow follower of Christ and
less in terms of beautiful and ugly and you might be happier. Go take a
shower." She's telling me this with an earnest warm face and finely
sculpted legs that disappear right below the crotch into that billowing Dallas
Cowboys shirt.
"Go on and fuck the bitch," Rio growled as she
traipsed by with Mercy's hand on her shoulder. Barbie Lynn came slowly limping
behind. Barbie flashed me a grin and I raced to catch up. At the bottom of the
stairs something occurred to me.
"Hon, where is your towel?" I asked Barbie Lynn.
She shot me an apologetic smile.
I stepped behind Barbie Lynn, ran a hand along her hip to
the curve of her stomach and kissed her on the neck.
"Take mine; I'll catch up," I chuckled. I draped
my towel over her shoulder and bounded up the stairs.
At the top of the stairs I stumbled to a stop. Vivian had only
then finished taking off her jersey and was holding it in her left hand. The
bottom of the shirt scrapped the ground. Vivian looked at me, neither shocked,
ashamed, nor outraged. Her breasts were freaking gorgeous, fully round,
buoyant, and with a miniscule droop. Her pale blue panties left little to the
imagination, her cunt lips clearly camel toed.
"I apologize," I quickly spun away and raced to my
sleep area. I grabbed a towel and headed straight for the stairs.
"Zane, it is okay," Vivian called out. She'd
covered her breasts and diaphragm with the jersey.
"Huh?"
"I don't mind; I know you didn't mean to see me so I'm
not offended and I don't feel you went back on your word," she related
with a sense of grace. I wasn't truly sure of what word I hadn't gone back on
but she appeared happy.
"Does that mean you can flash me your ta-ta's guilt
free?" I asked hopefully.
Vivian regarded me with amusement.
"Zane, constantly being distracted by unbridled
sexuality will not leave you content," she lectured me patiently. We
regarded each other for some time. "Is there anything else I can do for
you?"
"If you are going to offer, could you come over here,
turn around, bend over, grab your ankles and finally look past your thigh at
me?" I cringed.
She shook her head, regarded me once, then rolled her eyes.
"I may not be able to save you but I'm not going to
shove you down to damnation either," she stated firmly.
"Do it; I won't take advantage of you and I'll tell you
a valuable secret," I offered.
Lesbian Bikers
Normally my chance of success with Vivian and that line was
nil, but the convergence of a Gabrielle's midnight visit and her desire to show
me that trust and honesty could exist without a sexual context brought her to
me. She slowly turned around and assumed my desired position. I rabidly wanted
to step up to her, gently slip her panties aside and take her cunt with deep
languid strokes.
"Please stand up," I groaned. Once she was up I
leaned into her ear. "You are not a virgin," I whispered carefully.
Vivian tensed slightly. "All it means to me is that you know what you are
talking about when you mention sexuality and I have to treat you with more
respect. I apologize for prying." She twisted to face me and was about to
say something but I put a finger to her lips to silence her.
"People are listening," I cautioned her quietly.
"Thank you for that," Vivian whispered. "It
was one time in high school and we had exchanged Promise Rings. It was a
mistake we both regret."
"It's all cool," I grinned. "I kind of wish
your first time had turned you into a wild sex monkey and you and your beau
planned on having five hundred kids, but we're good."
"Zane," Vivian sounded exasperated, "I pity
the woman you decide to marry."
"What?" I acted shocked, "I would never cheat
on my wife."
"Oh, I believe you, but I fear the poor woman would die
from exhaustion," she scolded me.
"She'd die happy?" I offered up as my only
defense.
"Lord, give me strength," Vivian groaned. "Go
take a shower."
"Gotchya, Boss," I beamed happily. I turned half
way to the door, then gave a backward glance. "Vivian, if you ever need
anything, just ask."
"I, ." she was about to scold me but she stopped
and sighed. "Fine, Zane, I know you mean well; now go." I winked and
raced away. I could swear Vivian believed she was getting a crash course in
Mothering a Teenage Boy.
Biker Bar Horror Story
It had been a hard day of first-round semester testing plus
restructuring the Marksmanship and Orienteering Clubs. I still managed to get
in sufficient studying (in my opinion) for Friday's round of activities. At
lunch I had a little talk with Cordelia and Christina about Gabrielle Black and
their fears concerning her. I really wish both women hadn't looked so
concerned. I would have preferred they called me paranoid instead.
I was sitting watching some bizarre sitcom rerun with an arm
around Iona when Rio came rocketing up the stairs.
"Hey, Princess," she screamed at me (in case
anyone has missed it, Rio is a freak), "Val found out about a Biker bar
called the Dixie Roadhouse and we're heading there. Do you want in?"
I looked down to Iona who, despite a look of fearful
concern, gave me a nod of consent.
"Sure thing, Rio," I said, as I popped over the
sofa and pulled Iona along after me.
"Zane, you are not going out to a bar," Vivian
rose to the challenge. "You are only eighteen."
"If I don't go, we may not get Rio back," I
cautioned my guardian.
"Speaking of which: Rio, where is Mercy?" Vivian
rounded on my 'Bro'.
"I ambushed her: hit her in the head with the Gutenberg
Bible and tied her to the back of Valerie's hog," Rio smiled proudly.
Pulling Iona along with me, I pursued Rio down the stairs.
"I promise I'll bring them all back," I shouted to
Vivian. She was kind enough not to chase me down and make me stay.
The Dixie Roadhouse looked like some sort of converted barn
with a few cobbled together outbuildings. Mine was probably not the first car
to grace this dirt parking lot but it was definitely rare to have a ride with
four wheels parked here. I had Rio and Mercy with me. Of course, Mercy had not
been beaten and tied up for tonight's outing. Iona had ridden gleefully on the
back of Val's bike.
"This is going to be epic," Rio exulted.
"That's right," I joked tragically. "We are
five teenagers in school uniforms going into a place that constantly lays down
new sawdust to cover up all the blood."
"Hey, Sissy-Boy," Rio punched me, "this is on
my Bucket List, so don't wimp out on me now."
We quickly paired up, Rio with Mercy and Iona with me. Val,
Valkyrie went in alone as she felt that would increase her odds of survival.
She also wore her Stormriders' patch and colors. Unfortunately, the rest of her
gang was two thousand miles away.
"Rio," Valerie coughed as she handed Rio a
switchblade. Rio snickered, flipped the blade out several times in quick
succession before stealthily stashing it into her waist band.
'Thank God,' I thought, 'she actually knows how to use a
knife.' The double doors leading into the bar/club were propped open so we
migrated in as a group. People didn't stop and stare but they managed a
passable job of telling us to 'get the hell out' with their eyes alone. Valerie
led us to the bar where the lone bartender took his time getting to us.
The guy was going for the chest hair with a black leather
vest look along with copious amounts of facial hair.
"We don't serve kids," he growled out when he
stopped in front of Valkyrie.
"We are not high school kids, we are not cops; we are
college kids who need a damn drink, not a lecture. So are you going to give us
shit or a beer, because there must be a dozen lame college dumps we can go
slumming at."
"Who are you?" he grumbled.
"Valkyrie, Stormriders," Valerie answered.
"What is your name?" he persisted.
"Valerie Palmer," she shrugged.
"Are you kin of Mad Dog Palmer?" he inquired.
"Dude, no one calls him Mad Dog who wants to live, and
he's my grandfather," she smiled.
"Got it," the bartender gave a sinister grin.
"What are you doing here?"
"My Dad divorced my Mom and became a born again
Christian," she informed the guy.
"Harsh; so are these kids yours?" he asked;
meaning the rest of us.
"They are not members but I consider them my
associates," Valkyrie allowed. The bartender shrugged and started handing
out beers. Val pulled out a roll of bills and paid for our first round. Val and
I took slow steady pulls on our drinks.
Rio downed hers in two chugs. Mercy and Iona took tentative
sips and made disgusted faces as a result. I paid for Rio's second round.
"It tastes awful," Iona whispered to me.
"Pretend you are drinking it then. Beer is not for
everyone," I assured her, and letting her see my smile dispelled any
thought that I felt less of her for being different.
"Rio," Mercy tried next.
"Drink it," Rio demanded. "Do it, and I'll
screw you with the bottle; don't, and I'll pour it over your head and
shirt." Mercy choked on her response and took a swig of beer. "You
annoy the hell out of me, Mercy," Rio reacted in a warmer tone.
I looked at Valerie; she looked to me and nodded. Things
could be working out far worse. I noticed six biker babes playing pool off in
the darkest corner. I didn't think they were a problem but two of them kept
giving me the eye. I hoped my current group of women would provide me
shielding.
A group of ten bikers came rolling into the place, laughing,
punching, and doing other masculine bonding rituals. They noted the five
out-of-place newcomers at the bar but didn't seem put out until I saw these two
guys in the pack and they saw me. We had a bit of history that went all the way
back to a bad night for me on a bench in a communal jail cell.
Perhaps I suggested that if they didn't get out of my way, I
would shove their heads through the bars of the cell. I was in for two counts
of assault and they were in for minor drug possession so they backed down. By
the look on their faces, they remembered that night, oh, fuck.
"Guys!" I cried out. I came off my stool and
quickly walked up to the closer of the two. He actually took a step back into
one of his buddies.
"It is good to see you, Man," I kept grinning. I
stepped up, put my left hand on his right elbow to propel his hand up. I
clasped his palm and shook it, chest to chest.
"A week ago we were all in lock-up together, I was
totally wasted, and this guy and his buddy (I nodded to the second guy) saved
my ass. Let me buy all of you guys the first two rounds," I offered.
The guy who was clearly the dominant member gave my 'buddy'
a look. He figured something wasn't right but he didn't know what it was. The
two bikers in the cell hadn't talked about their facedown with some college kid
since they'd backed off without a fight.
"That's about right, Zane," the guy holding my
hand said. "Those two guys get out of the hospital?" he continued as
we walked as a group to the bar.
"Yeah, I administered a warning more than a
lesson," I shrugged. "I wanted them to leave my ladies alone. The
point was made. The whole jail thing was the Sheriff getting me back for a
fight I was in the previous weekend but no one pressed charges."
That earned me some knowing chuckles. Beers were handed out;
I paid for this round and the next, my heart finally calming down from the near
catastrophe.
"Gus, what's with the little girls?" the leader
addressed the bartender. He titled his head toward Valkyrie. Her colors gave
her the higher status.
"The little one is with Zane and those two (Rio and
Mercy) are together," Valarie answered deadpan. The big guy put his hand
on Iona's shoulder while looking at me.
"Mind if I take your girl for a dance," he didn't
ask, he told me.
"You take your hand off of her and I'll forget you
touched my girl," I stated with a quiet calm coming over me.
"If I don't?" he taunted me.
"I don't play twenty questions," I warned him.
"Seriously, dude, you want to get into a fight over a
girl barely out of a training bra?" Valerie tried to make light of the
situation. "She's his sister."
The leader let go of Iona and stepped back.
"She's your sister? Why in the hell did you bring you
sister to this place?" he was curious.
"Are you trying to tell me this place isn't 'family
friendly'?" I grinned, finally taking a real breath.
"That's a fucked-up way to look at things but yes, I
guess it is," he chuckled. He reached past Iona and took his beer.
Everyone around us relaxed again.
"What were you going to do?" he idly asked me.
"Since you had your left hand on Iona and your right
was going for that steel rod you use as a sap, I was going crush your trachea
then introduce your forehead to the bar," I explained.
"That might have killed me," he noted.
"Nothing personal, but I had nine more bodies to put
down," I reminded him.
"I would have given us better than even odds that we
would be getting out of here," Valerie joined in.
"So you really kicked Dog-Boy and Sticks off their
bench?" he changed direction. Apparently, then, some in the gang did know.
"They were a bit stoned and I was really pissed
off," I exaggerated.
"That makes sense; they are idiots," the leader
grinned. A group of four more bikers with the same colors as the current crop
came in.
The guy we'd been talking with and five others broke off and
headed to the rear of the establishment to seats around two circular tables.
The four guys remaining gathered around Rio and Mercy. One guy put a hand on
Mercy's shoulder.
"Come on out and see my ride," he grinned at a
surprisingly calm Mercy.
"Hands off," Rio sneered, "I own the
bitch." That caused the four men to look at each other.
"Don't worry, I rent her out from time to time,"
Rio acted nonchalant. Two of the guys closed in, one running a hand down
Mercy's shoulder and thigh while the other put a hand on each of her hips.
"How much?" he growled. "We can take her into
the bathroom right now."
"Nope," Rio shrugged. "She's got tests at
school tomorrow and I've got her busy all weekend long, but write down your
number and I'll call you. Zane, pen." I tossed Rio a pen who handed it to
the biggest biker.
The guy looked Rio, then to her hand.
"No," Rio snickered. "Mercy, off the stool
and lean over the bar," she emphasized with a slap to the ass. Mercy
scrambled to obey. Rio smiled at the dude then flipped Mercy's skirt up, wedged
her already slender lacy underwear into her ass crack. Rio smacked a cheek.
"Here you go."
"Hell, ya," he laughed, as he scrawled his name
and number over Mercy's proffered ass cheek. "Are you sure you are going
to remember this?"
"Oh, yeah; I'm going to be pounding this ass most of
the night when I get her home," Rio told him.
"I thought you said she had tests tomorrow," the
third guy joked.
"So do I, and that means I've got a lot of stress to
work through," Rio grinned shark-like. "She's going to have to suck
it up." That earned another round of laughs. "You really, truly annoy
the hell out of me, Mercy," Rio snorted. Mercy resumed her barstool,
turned to face Rio and sipped her beer once more. The warming radiance of
Mercy's smile was both tragic and sweet.
I stole a look toward Iona who had a wide-eyed curious look
about her and ended up at Valarie, who looked relieved enough to finally put
her back to the bar and look around. We were into our second beer (still Iona
and Mercy's first and Rio's fourth) when our sense of ease began floundering.
One of the biker chicks that had been playing pool came over to get a round of
beers for her outfit.
"Candy-ass whores," the woman taunted Rio as she
picked up the six beers and walked away. Rio looked to me, somewhat confused
and then outraged, and ended up with a glance to Valarie.
"What did you say?" Rio sounded disarmingly
curious to the biker chick.
"You heard me," the woman scoffed.
Rio was off the stool like a shot and brought her beer down
on the biker chick's head.
"Iona, stay close behind me," I hissed. I motioned
to Mercy to get her attention. Before the woman could right herself, Rio kicked
her in the thigh. As she stumbled forward, all of her beers crashed to the
sawdust on the ground.
Since the target of her wrath wasn't face-planting fast
enough, Rio linked her fists together and hammer-slammed the chick between the
shoulder blades; down she went.
"I told you to repeat what you said, Bitch!" Rio
screamed as she kicked the fallen woman in the ribs.
At that point, three of the biker chick's closest companions
descended on Rio and pulled her away. Valarie gestured to me to stay seated and
I got Mercy's attention and kept her on her stool as well.
"Hold her up," growled the biker girl Rio had
decked.
"What did you say, Bitch?" Rio snarled right back.
"Lose the bull-dykes and I'll make you taste my shoe leather."
"She's trying to get killed," Valarie whispered to
me. Iona tensed with fear.
"No, she's trying to get us all killed," I
responded softly.
"Let's take her outside," the first biker babe
suggested as Rio struggled and kicked, attempting to free herself.
"No," a different girl directed. "Let's take her
to the john; I have an idea." The other women laughed and began dragging
Rio away.
"Zane!" Rio called out, "We are about to have
a Leather Lesbian Slut orgy. Join in anytime you like." That was my cue to
get my ass kicked. I moved to intervene, Val on my left between me and the
worst of the crowd, Mercy to my right, and Iona taking up the rear. Sadly, a
guy around my height but with a beer gut decided that I wasn't going to have an
easy time of it.
"No, you don't," he threatened. It was pretty
clear four or five other guys were ready to jump in. Rio's cursing form
disappeared behind the doors. I didn't have much time before Rio incensed the
biker chicks so much they throttled her.
"Do you have a gun?" I asked with as much patience
as I could muster.
He grinned evilly, pulled back his vest, and showed me the
automatic he had stuck into his belt. I waited until his hand released the vest
and moved toward his hip. I snatched the gun, flipped it around and rammed the
barrel into his stomach. The only sound in the place was the four overhead fans
and some Chris Rock wannabe belting it out over the stereo system.
Rio's screams were becoming shriller.
"I don't appreciate you pointing a gun at one of my
brothers," a different man said. He was one of the group of four that had
arrived earlier but I had the impression he was 'somebody'.
"I'm really busy right now but I promise to deal with
you when I retrieve my friend; okay?"
I didn't wait for his response because I was sure it would
suck.
"Do you want me to feed you your gun back one bullet at
a time?" I prodded the guy I had the gun on? He looked around for the
moral support from his gang members.
"Do it and you are dead," he countered with what I
felt was false bravado.
"That will hardly do you any good," I grinned as I
cocked the hammer back. "Do you want your gun back?"
"Ah, yes?" the biker gulped.
"Are you going to let me get my girl and get her out of
here?" I asked.
"Ah, sure?" he seemed confused. I un-cocked the
gun, flipped the handhold around and offered him his piece, grip first. No one
appeared to know what to make of that. As if expecting a trick, the guy moved
slowly. When he took it, I made to move past him.
"You be careful now," I told him. He cocked the
gun and pressed it into the side of my ribs.
"Fuck you," he managed to get out before the
'click' and the point of Valkyrie's blade dug into his jugular, drawing a line
of blood.
"You really are too fucking stupid to live," Val
seethed. "I'm Valkyrie of the Stormriders," she challenged the room.
"We wage war on the Hell's Angels and the Mongols so
some two-bit outfit like you Warlords doesn't bother me in the least. I'll
bleed every one of you fuckers. Your bitch picked a fight with our bitch and
you wouldn't man up and deal with it so now my friends will," she growled.
"Zane, go get Rio." I nodded quickly and moved past the guy with the
gun.
"Iona with me; Mercy, you watch Valkyrie's back,"
I ordered. Iona clung to my back while Mercy hesitantly moved back to back with
Val. She wanted to come with us and save Rio, no doubt. I raced over to the
women's bathroom and flung open the door. Four sets of eyes riveted me as I
came in. The other two women were busy shoving Rio headfirst into one of the
toilets.
The rest of us were facing knives and guns and Rio was about
to get a swirlie.
"Hi," I stammered. The two women holding Rio down
backed out of the stall and joined the stand-off.
"Zane, what fucking took you so long?" Rio panted.
She staggered out and looked Iona and I over.
"Where the fuck is Mercy?" Rio sounded concerned.
"You stupid cow!" I snapped. "We are about to
be murdered because of you, damn it."
"You left Mercy out there with those animals?" Rio
screeched back. She tried to push past the other biker chicks but thankfully
didn't get very far. I'd have decked her myself.
"Would you please give us our friend back," I
requested after taking a deep breath. I was about to be told 'no' when one of
the other bikers stepped into the light and I made her out clearly for the
first time.
"You're, I started to say.
"You are Zane Braxton," she stated.
"The guy who fucked your sister for an hour?" the
lady closest to the lead girl asked.
"Yeah," she leered. "He's the kid from the
DVD she sent me and her husband, the bitch." Yes, this was the twin sister
of the Sheriff's Deputy I'd had a three-way with. Didn't she work at a college
club as a bartender? What a small damn world.
The whole atmosphere of the room changed. Rio shrugged off
the hands holding on to her but didn't bolt.
"Rio, take Iona out to the others and wait for me in
the parking lot," I insisted.
"No, Zane. I'm not leaving you here to take Rio's
beating," Iona resisted. Rio wasn't abandoning me either. I reached out
and stroked Iona's hair and put my keys in her hand.
"It will be okay. No one is going to kill anyone here
tonight. Now I need you to go so I can settle up accounts," I grinned down
at her with only a twinge of worry. Rio resolved the matter by taking Iona by
the hand and dragging her out. Iona looked to be on the verge of tears. Rio's
eyes told me she's suddenly sobered up and was regretting leaving me in harm's
way.
I looked back at the six women and the one oddity chipped
away at my senses but I didn't know what to make of it.
"So, how's your husband?" was the only, and rather
lame, thing I could think to say.
"I think he's turned State's Evidence against the Aryan
Nation," she shrugged.
"I thought your husband was some sort of hardened
criminal," I inquired.
"Ha," several of the chicks chuckled. "Zane,
my husband is an accountant," she clarified with some amusement at my
expense.
"But, weapons charges, he was laundering money?" I
pieced it together.
"Good job, College boy," the 'strange' woman
congratulated me.
"Let's get you out of here before someone takes
offense," the leader said. "Give me your number and we'll walk you
out. I'm Belle, by the way." She offered her hand and I foolishly kissed
it. I quickly gave up my digits, then we did a series of handshakes, French
kisses and introductions. When the 'strange' woman's turn came, she introduced
herself as Willa.
I wanted to fucking cry because just looking at a woman will
tell me a good deal about her person, a handshake even more, and a kiss is
freaking El Dorado. Willa was a biker chick but she was also college educated,
had a regimented training background, and was the only woman in the room who
was looking for a way to not hurt Rio, very service-minded of her.
"There may be a problem," I interrupted as we
headed for the door. "There is this guy," I described the guy I took
the gun from, "who I took his gun and threatened him with it. This other
guy," I painted a portrait of the authoritative guy, "told me he was
pissed with the whole gun thing." All the women stopped and looked at one
another.
"Zane, where is the gun?" Belle questioned me.
"I gave it back to him once he agreed that I could come
in here and retrieve Rio, my friend," I answered.
"It is a damn miracle you aren't dead," Willa
scowled.
"I would have been but my other buddy, Val, put a knife
to his throat. I left her with Rio's companion covering her back," I
explained. "She's kind of tough."
"That the one with Stormrider colors?" Belle
asked.
"Yeah. She's Valarie Palmer, my classmate as FFU,"
I told them.
"Is she Damien Palmer's little girl?" Willa
guessed.
"She's his oldest granddaughter; is that
important?" I inquired. The women seemed nervously amused by my ignorance.
"He's a God-damn legend, Zane," Belle said.
"Damien Palmer once took the Stormriders to a Mongol gathering in Las
Vegas. Outnumbered three to one, they kicked serious ass, cleared out the
place, and he ended the fight by grabbing a Mongol chapter president and some
other poor Mongol bastard, jumped out a fifth-story balcony, and used their
bodies to cushion his fall. I doubt prison has mellowed him much."
"Your problems are a little more immediate. The guy
whose gun you took is Big Ted, he's a moron. That 'other guy' is Deacon,
Warlord chapter president for Northern Virginia," Willa weighed in.
"Is he going to let my girls go?" I fretted.
"Let's go and find out," Belle shrugged. We
stepped out, Belle in the lead, followed by Willa, then me, then the rest.
There were a few guys standing by the doors watching something. No one was
jumping around or nursing serious wounds so I hoped the girls had exited.
"Belle, the kid and I need to have a word out
back," Deacon ordered confidently.
"Deacon, my sister is keeping an eye on this guy,"
Belle suggested. "It may not be a good idea to put him in the
hospital."
"We can't let him push Big Ted around; it is happening,"
Deacon declared.
"Big Ted," she looked to the guy I'd punked,
"you want to kick Zane's ass out front?"
Belle left Big Ted in the awkward position of taking his
chances with me or looking weak in front of his gang.
"I'll hand him his nuts," Big Ted growled. Deacon
gave his consent and the club emptied out into the front lot.
My girls were huddled around my car and Valarie's bike. Rio
looked like she was going to do something stupid like run up to me but Mercy
and Val held her back. I was actually relieved to see that Iona was behind the
wheel of my car with the engine running. The Warlords spread out in a rough
semi-circle with Deacon, Big Ted and Belle in the center.
I had backed up about ten feet toward the road, facing the
Warlords, when Big Ted came for me. He was about my height but around fifty
pounds heavier, thus the name Big Ted. The Warlord flexed his arms and did some
kind of primitive gesture meant to intimidate me.
"So do we start with 'ready, set, go' or what?" I
questioned.
That brought a round of laughter from the motorcycle gang
and Big Ted looked over his shoulder to share in their mirth. My first kick
caught him in the nuts, the second one caught him in the chest and knocked him
down, and the third saw me stomping on his nut sack once again. I swept around
him and kicked him in the head hard enough, he rolled over twice in the dust.
Ted was seriously unconscious. For ten seconds no one said a
word. Any hope I had of getting away with my underhanded win began to fade when
Deacon came forward.
"You come to my roadhouse, beat up one of my people,
and expect to get away with it?" he grumbled.
"Deacon, I am so very sorry this happened. My friends
and I only wanted to come by, have a few beers, and let my buddy Val soak in
the kind of establishment she was used to going to, namely a biker bar," I
said carefully. "Things were said, my best bud went a little nuts, and the
shit got out of hand. How can I make it up to you?"
"What the fuck can you do for me?" Deacon sneered.
"Five thousand dollars?" I threw out there. He
studied me.
"You have that kind of money?" he questioned me.
"Absolutely; I can have you the money tomorrow at six
p.m." I promised.
"Don't fuck up," he stated with menace, "or I
will hunt you and your friends down. Got it?"
"Understood," I pledged. Deacon snorted in disdain
and headed back inside. The rest of the Warlords were heading inside with a few
dragging Ted in and I finally let my focus expand beyond my immediate environs.
The car pulling up was still unexpected.
I knew the shape of the person who stepped out of the
Sheriff's cruiser.
"Zane," Sheriff's Deputy Tara Cavanaugh greeted me
happily. "Belle," she said to her sister with far less warmth.
"Zane, what brings you here?"
"A schoolmate of mine is a motorcyclist; she wanted to see
what a biker bar was like so we ended up here."
"We couldn't get in because we are only eighteen but
another friend of mine got sick and had to go to the bathroom. Belle was good
enough to get her out," I lied.
"Zane, you have sawdust on your shoes," Tara
pointed out.
"I had to go part of the way in to get my friend,"
I grinned feebly.
"Zane, are you lying to me?" Tara frowned.
"Yes," I admitted. "The truth is only going
to cause a whole lot of trouble, though."
"Wow, morally flexible where the law is concerned,"
Belle licked her lips. "Of course we already knew he was all kinds of
flexible, didn't we?"
"Usually the point where I start being talked about
like a piece of meat is my cue to leave," I stated crossly. "Deputy
Cavanaugh, may I leave now?"
"Beat it, Zane," Tara told me.
"Thanks, Deputy; take care, Belle. It was nice to meet
you and thanks for all your help," I thanked her before rejoining my
companions. Valarie drove alone in the lead. The rest of us followed in my car,
sans conversation.
Sorting Through One Helluva Mess
We kept our silence until we stepped out of the elevator on
the fifth floor. Valarie grabbed Rio ferociously, slammed her into the wall
with one hand holding Rio's right bicep while her forearm was pressed so it
choked Rio's throat.
"You stupid, crazy bitch!" Valarie howled.
"You could have gotten us all killed!"
I looped an arm around Mercy's waist before she could go
charging to Rio's rescue, and have Valarie beat her up.
"Hang on, Mercy; I'll work this out," I whispered.
She nodded but her concern was burning through. It was heart-warming to see
Iona put an arm through Mercy's in what would be a futile gesture to keep Mercy
still if things went bad.
"Get your hands off me, Cum-dumpster," Rio
snarled, followed by some choking noises as Valerie applied pressure to her
windpipe. Next Rio tried to kick Valerie but the bigger woman deflected it with
her thigh. It was time for me to step up.
"I've got this, Valerie," I told her calmly.
Valerie stepped back because she figured her next option was
to beat Rio black and blue. I moved into Valerie's place but put my hands to
either side of Rio's shoulders.
"Rio, this is done; let's put it aside and go to bed
early if you want, but I want to ask you one thing if you'll let me," I
asked softly.
"Fuck off, Zane," Rio rumbled, "I'm not in
the mood for one of your mind games."
"Okay," I shrugged. "To the Bitter End,"
I nodded.
"To the Bitter End," she muttered back, her eyes
drooping to the ground.
"We are done," I told the rest of the crowd.
Valerie snorted angrily and I figured she'd either bitch me out or never speak
to me again. Rio grabbed me before I got away.
"I, damn it, Zane, I screwed up again," she choked
back a sob.
"I'm fine, Rio. I signed on for the crazy so I have no
one to blame but myself," I reassured her.
"What did you want to ask me?" she sighed as she
put her cheek on my chest.
"Bro, I can't keep charging in to save you and keep
Iona safe at the same time. What am I going to do?" I inquired.
"Sorry, Man. I fucked up big time," she moaned.
"I don't know why it happened."
"That doesn't matter, Rio. Let's call it a night,"
I said serenely. We started to break up and I could see Valerie still glaring
hate at me and Rio. "Rio, do me a favor?"
"What?" Rio sounded dejected.
"What was the second and, third thing you asked me in
the bathroom?" I inquired. Rio snapped her face up toward me, angry and
upset.
"Don't," she insisted.
"I have a near-eidetic memory so if you don't remember,
I do," Iona chimed in.
"Shut up, you two," Rio snarled.
"Rio, I have had it with you. Jump and I'll kick in
your teeth," Val seethed in response. Mercy looked ready to jump in too.
"You said 'Where is, I began.
"Don't, damn it," Rio growled, but she could see I
wasn't going to relent. "Fine," she groaned in defeat. "I asked
where Mercy was, then I bitched you out for leaving her with those 'animals'.
Happy now?"
"Pretty much, yeah," I tried not to sound pleased
with myself.
What I did accomplish was put a glimmer of understanding in Valerie's
mind. A few seconds later Mercy clued in too.
"Oh, Rio," Mercy teared up, "you didn't have
to worry."
"I swear, if you cry I'm going to shove so many ice
cubes up your cunt, your eyes will shimmer like a snow globe," Rio swore
to Mercy.
"Rio," Valerie sighed with exasperation,
"Learn how to fight, and more importantly, learn when not to fight."
In the pack dynamic, going off and picking your own fight was nuts; fighting
for someone in your group was totally different. By the uncomplicated code that
nomads lived by, you stuck up for your own, and that made all the difference to
Valerie.
Rio was still crazy and could have gotten us all killed, but
she'd done it for another member of the group; in this, case, Mercy. That
demanded a reprimand, not expulsion.
"How about we go up to Zane's and have some
ice-cream?" Iona suggested.
"We have ice-cream?" Rio perked up. "When did
this happen?"
"Rio," Iona sighed wearily, "we put them in
on the first day. They are two 1950's style ice-cream freezers, one opposite
the close showers and the other down by the far kitchenette."
"Mercy," Rio grinned fiercely, "Bring several
wash cloths to bed tonight. I'm going to cover your nipples with mint chocolate
chip and lick it off." I wondered if Mercy could actually orgasm to death,
she certainly looked ready to.
"I thought you were going to, Mercy turned to Rio and
patted her own behind.
"Pound-cake, what makes you think you are getting any
sleep tonight?" Rio chastised Mercy, then spanked her ass.
"Rio, are you bi-polar?" Val ground out. "One
second you are weeping on Zane's shoulder and the next you are engaging in
kinky foreplay with your girlfriend."
"She's not my girlfriend, she's my toy," Rio
corrected. "Also, this shit ain't over. I know Zane jumped on a grenade
meant for me but I can't do anything about it right now. I know I put us all in
danger, again, nothing I can do about it at the moment. I do know that when I
find that bitch Belle or any of her girl-pals, I'm going upside their heads
with a pool cue, though."
"Gosh," mused Iona, "I should figure out what
I want on my tombstone."
"Mine is going to read 'didn't kill Rio Talon soon
enough'," griped Valerie.
"Hardy-har-har," grumped Rio. "You are acting
like they'll ever find our bodies."
"You annoy me," Mercy whispered to Rio before
licking her ear.
"Careful, you," Rio smirked. "Ice cubes-cunt
snow globe." I was thankful when I got to the door lock, entered my code,
and held the door for them to head up. I tagged Valerie at the top of the
stairs. She looked at me with annoyance but softened to curiosity when she saw
my concern.
"Zane," Vivian called out before I got anywhere.
"We need to talk." That was depressing.
"Val, I need to ask you something important. Can you
please wait?" I asked the biker babe.
"Sure," she promised before heading to get a
drink. I walked with Vivian into my bedroom area. At the foot of the bed was
laid out a skirt, shirt, bra, panties and socks. The shoes were on the floor.
The owner was no mystery.
Reclining on the pillows was Paige. She was clothed, sort
of. She was decked out all in brilliant red: stockings, garter belt, silky
panties, and a gauze-like bra that highlighted her pale breasts perfectly. Her
flesh radiated like freshly fallen snow and her hair flowed forth from my
pillow like a glacier crafted by spiders into a delicate web.
"Hey," I sighed hungrily.
"Hey," Paige responded in a rich sultry voice.
"Paige!" Vivian snapped. "How did you get
past me?"
"I'm a ghost-panthress stalking my prey," Paige
leered. "With the way Zane's heart is pounding, I'm doing a good job of it
too."
"Get up, put on a robe, and leave the room now,"
Vivian insisted.
"Oh," groaned Paige as she rolled over and shook
her delicious shaped bottom at me, "I'm so tired. I need someone's help in
getting out of bed." Yes, I wanted to go to the bed right then, but it had
nothing to do with helping Paige actually get out of that bed or that position.
"I'll take care of her," I told Vivian. I walked
to a wardrobe across the room, opened it up, and took a look around inside.
Vivian walked behind me and gasped.
"What are you doing with all these robes, all these
women's robes, Zane?" Vivian muttered.
"I got them predicated on the notion that I would have women
up here. I thought it would be considerate of me to give them a choice of what
to wear," I indicated my selection.
"How did you smuggle them all in here?" Vivian
wondered.
"We have mail service, Vivian. I ordered them
online." She seemed confused. The university didn't block clothing sites
from their computer network. I pulled out a short red one with a white and
black tiger circling on the back and showed it to Paige.
"Oh, cool, I'll look like a Bangkok whore," Paige
sounded conflicted.
"Actually, this one is from China so that would make
you a White Russian Shanghai hooker," I corrected.
"Oh, I like that," Paige purred as she crawled
over to my side of the bed on all fours. "An impoverished Slavic Princess
on the run from the sinister Godless proletariat."
I tossed her the robe and she seductively slipped it on,
obviously not deterred by how short the damn piece of silk was.
"Don't even try to run away, my Siberian Siren," I
wagged a finger at Paige, "your interrogation will begin," I looked
at my watch, "in thirty minutes." Paige got off the bed and brushed
past me as she made for the exit.
"That doesn't cover anything." Vivian protested
the fact that I could see the triangle between Paige's thighs and crotch. Paige
flipped up the back of the robe, exposing the entirety of her ass to us.
"Beware, Zane, the White Revolution is coming,"
Paige snickered.
"Oh, I'm looking forward to the White Revolution
cumming again and again," I smiled.
"Lord Jesus, give me strength," Vivian prayed. I
turned to her once Paige was out of sight. "Zane, I keep trying to stress
that you should attempt to see your fellow female students as Christian souls
and not pleasures of the flesh. Look what you've done to poor Paige. She is
intelligent but frail and you are luring into a contest she cannot win."
"Why can't Paige compete as strongly as anyone
else?" I quizzed Vivian.
"She's an albino," Vivian pointed out. "She
simple doesn't have the strength or stamina like a normal girl."
"Vivian, I choose not to get angry at your ignorance
and bigotry. Instead, I want you to listen and listen well; she has met or
exceeded every expectation we have set for each other," I told her.
"It is not fair; she can't keep up with you,"
Vivian continued.
"You can't keep up with me sexually, Vivian," I
pointed out. "Paige is above me in the mental side of sex. We are a
partnership; I have no desire to dominate any of you girls, and I'd like to
avoid being dominated because more than a few women here have shown the desire
to tie me down."
"Zane, I want you to keep advancing toward Jesus's
light, and making Paige believe she has to dress up in such a degrading fashion
to please you isn't helping," Vivian said with strained patience.
"It is my fault because I am the man, and men initiate
these kinds of sexually dominant relationships," I clarified.
"You said it; I didn't," Vivian deflected the
argument.
"No," I shook my head, "I had the guts to say
what you couldn't, Vivian. I told Paige she would look hot in that outfit but
she was more than capable of deciding to actually wear it."
"You are telling me she would normally wear that to
bed?" Vivian cocked her head.
"No. It is what she wears when she wants to entice me
into an amorous encounter. If you want to know why she wants that, I suggest
you ask her," I told Vivian.
"I think I'll do that," Vivian announced before
storming out of the room. 'Thank God' I thought, because she'd be out of my
hair for a few minutes.
I stepped out into the main room and beckoned Valerie.
"I'm on my last freaking nerve, Zane, so this had
better be good," Valerie led off. She paced the floor while I stood close
by.
"I am pretty sure one of the Warlords is an undercover
agent, most likely a federal one," I stated.
Valerie stopped and regarded me carefully.
"It is one of the six biker girls who jumped Rio,
that's a given. I don't know the Warlords well enough to make a guess beyond
that," Valerie ruminated. "What do you want from me?"
"Advice; I haven't a clue what to do. I'm not even 100%
sure I've read the woman right," I said.
"What do you have?" Valerie drew close and very
serious.
"College educated, regimented training, and an
overwhelming desire to not kill Rio," I related.
"Yep, sounds like an undercover," Valerie nodded.
"What do you want to happen?"
"I would kind of like Belle not to go to prison,"
I stated. "Her husband has turned state's evidence against the Aryan
Nation and her twin sister is a cop."
"Her prison time would be rather interesting,"
Valerie chuckled dryly. "What's next?"
"Could we talk to the undercover and ask for a favor to
make sure Belle doesn't get clobbered?" I tossed out there.
"Christ, Zane, you can't save everybody. Let this one
go," Valerie advised.
Valerie and I measured each other with our eyes.
"Fine, I'll do it," she sighed. "I'll cover
your back when we meet with her." She looked around. "You may have
the must fucked up life of anyone I've ever even heard about. Seriously, you
walk into a biker bar, get into a fight, get rescued by some biker bitches, and
discover a female undercover agent in under an hour, and this just another
freaking Thursday in your life."
"I live in Roswell on an Ancient Indian Burial Ground
surrounded by standing stones with a resurgent herd of sasquatches roaming the
county line and a perpetual injection of Girls Gone Wild," I gave a tired
grin.
"That explanation works for me," Valerie allowed.
"If something ever happens to you I'll take care of Rio, so don't
worry."
"That's a euphemism for sneaking up behind her and
snapping her neck; right?" I asked.
"Pretty much, yes," Valerie smiled. "She'll
suffer less that way. The weird thing is, I'm not sure how Rio would deal if
you died. She is absolutely and totally devoted to you."
"Yeah," I sighed with a desperate loneliness.
"I appreciate that in her but sometimes I wish she was a little
saner."
Valerie gave a worn chortle and headed for the silk screens
that isolated my room.
"Don't worry too much, Zane, there are a lot of us who
have become attached to you. You are not alone."
"You make it sound like you are in that number," I
inquired curiously.
"I am, Zane. It isn't like I've actually had a
boyfriend, ever. Some of your girlfriends are downright wacky but Iona's
opinion of you is what did it for me. As far as I can tell, she and Chastity
are your only two admirers free of some kind of psychosis," Valerie joked.
At least I hoped she was joking. She gave me one last smirk and headed out the
door.
"Christina," I said over the phone, "how is
it going?"
"Everything is fine, Zane," she responded.
"What do you need?" which was followed by, "Ugh. Zane, Heaven is
bent over her bed and is waggling her ass at me, and thus the phone, in what
must be some arcane ritual that may have some significance to you."
"Okay, now I need two things. First, can I borrow five
thousand dollars to pay off a demented motorcycle gang leader? I promise to
have you paid back by the end of the month," I begged.
"Sure," she replied instantly. "Rio, I
assume?" There was no sense in denying it.
"Yes, it was. Thanks. And for the second thing, would
you go over to Heaven, run your fingers over the spot right above her tailbone
for a few seconds and remind her I'm going to give her a severe spanking for
taunting me like she is."
I heard Christina move, Heaven moan, then after some
rustling Heaven really started moaning.
"Zane, you've made Heaven very happy," Christina
informed me compassionately. "In fact, she likes it so much she's now
humping her bed and whispering your name."
"Put the phone to her ear," I requested softly. I
heard Heaven's gasps growing louder.
"Heaven, next time I'm going to tickle your tight
little ass with my tongue and fingers while I stroke your cock and tongue-tease
your slit," I whispered. Heaven gave a chocking sob then the phone was
removed.
"Wow, I don't know what you just said but I think we
have a mess to clean up now. Good night, Zane. I'll have your money at
lunch," Christina said before hanging up.
I stripped down, grabbed a towel and my shower kit before
heading out to the main area.
"About time," Rio announced as I came into view.
"Mercy brought some handcuffs and is going to explode if she can't use
them on me." Those were my handcuffs and the only one getting tied down
was Mercy, but besides that, Rio was being as truthful as always.
Along with Rio and Mercy, Opal, Brandi, Paige and Iona sat
around waiting on me. Vivian sat some distance away and gloomily surveyed the
gathering.
"Good night," yawned Iona happily. "If things
get bad, call for Vivian; she'll come and save you."
"I'll make sure no one harms him, too much," Paige
purred.
"Paige, you are dressed like the cutest
vampire-seductress I've ever seen but I'm skeptical you would rescue Zane
without exacting some kind of payment," Iona reasoned.
"We'll, Brandi began, indicating herself and Opal.
"Thank you, everyone," I interrupted, "but
you might want to take it to the bedroom before Rio wrecks the place."
Opal put a hand to the back of Brandi and Paige, steering them through the silk
screens. Opal was more into aggressive action than playful banter. As they
vanished, Barbie Lynn appeared, coming up the stairs with a beatific smile
gracing her face.
My responding smile died as I caught sight of the person
coming up behind Barbie Lynn. Barbie was confused until she figured out the angle
of my gaze and turned to see Gabrielle Black hovering like a deathly specter
behind her. Gabrielle slipped passed Barbie Lynn, pointed at me, then at a spot
farther into my dorm space.
I gave Barbie a nod directing her to go to my bed and wait
before paralleling Ms. Black. Vivian was approaching my way as well.
"No," Gabrielle commanded Vivian coolly.
"She's my guardian," I countered. "If this is
school business she stays with me."
This was the point I prayed Gabrielle didn't beat me until I
cried like a baby. Happily, she nodded. The three of us travelled a few more
yards, then stopped when she confronted Vivian and me.
"There was an altercation at a place called the Dixie
Roadhouse. Sheriff's Deputy Tara Cavanaugh contacted the Security office about
it. She says that you pissed off the chapter president of the Warlords
motorcycle gang, Deacon Baker. Is this correct?" Gabrielle inquired.
"Yes," I replied, "but I'm working to resolve
the situation."
"How so?" Ms. Black demanded.
"I'm going by tomorrow evening and giving him five
thousand dollars," I told her. Why hide it?
"You think that would suffice, Zane?" Gabrielle
prodded.
"I hope so," I shrugged. "I was thinking on
my feet and the alternative was getting beaten up by twenty bikers."
"Zane, what were you thinking?" Vivian snapped at
me.
"He was making an incorrect assumption that what
mattered in this situation was the gang's social compensation network, not the
sociopathic personality that runs a criminal enterprise," Gabrielle
dissected my reasoning.
"What do you want him to do?" Vivian worried.
"Zane had better not bring trouble back to this
school," was all Gabrielle said before turning toward the exit and
striding away. Crap, she was totally fucking hot and beyond my most irrational
dreams of ever being with.
"Zane," Vivian started to lecture me, but then she
abruptly changed gears. "Thank you for keeping me close to you when
dealing with Ms. Black. I think that means we are making progress." Of
course it is, because Vivian doesn't know that Ms. Black is essentially a
killer on the run who would end my life if I threatened to expose her existence
before she was ready.
My phone rang, because it wasn't like I wanted anything else
at ten at night. It was E. Lister. I gamble that it is Erin from the movie with
Hope and Chastity.
"Hey, Erin," I grinned.
"How's it going, stud?" she snickered.
"Well, you calling me 'stud' shows your utter lack of
bedroom experience with me." Vivian frowned at my statement. "I'm
more like the hammer, I do the pounding."
"Ha," she chortled, "I may get a chance to
see that. Are you still up for the party Saturday night?"
"I am if you and Gerry are going to be there too,"
I shot back.
"Three blocks from the water tower on Hammond Street.
The word is 'Comet'."
"Gotcha. What size crowd are we looking at? I wonder
how much I'll blend in," I prevaricated.
"Maybe 250," Erin guessed. "We'll meet you up
by the left corner of the stage at 10:30; okay?"
"It's a date," I declared happily. "Thanks,
Erin."
"No problem, Zane; I'm looking forward to it," she
said before hanging up.
"Do I even want to know what that is about?"
Vivian sighed.
"I'm going to a block party Saturday night," I
answered. "Do you want to come with?"
"No," Vivian tried to stay calm. "I'm 21 and
I shouldn't go because I'm a good Christian girl; and you shouldn't go because
you are 18."
"Well, we are all entitled to our opinions," I
shrugged. I turned and headed toward my room, Vivian tailing along.
"Zane," Vivian called to me as we passed her
sofa-bed, "is there anything I can do to convince you that having
intercourse with those girls tonight is wrong?" I stopped and thought it
over but nothing came to mind.
"Sorry. You want me to think of them as good Christians
and I do. You want me to treat them as something more that pleasures of the
flesh and I do. Having sex with a woman is a journey of exploration for me. It
is like learning the Bible, then finding the Gnostic Gospels and then tacking
on the Dead Sea Scrolls, the knowledge goes on and on," I explained.
"I imagine that one day my finite ability to observe
will leave me nothing more to learn about a woman but I won't confuse that with
the infinite amount that a woman offers. You keep telling me I have to see a
woman as either spiritual or sexual. I see them as spiritual and sexual as well
as academic and personable too. It seems unnatural to cut one aspect out,"
I continued.
"Quite frankly, I can't see how anyone who has seen a
woman orgasm, or been a woman who has had an orgasm, can see it as anything
except wonderful, natural, and worth repeating. Vivian, mankind doesn't need an
excuse to sin; we will do it for any reason under the Sun. Blaming it on
sexuality comes across to me as weak," I told her.
"If I gave in to weakness I would shame the memory of
my Mother and Father, and I'm not going to do that," I finished up.
"Are you sure you don't bring a level of shame to them
now?" Vivian asked softly.
"Ha," I snorted. "My Father's first piece of
dating advice was to never use my real name."
"Mom told me that every time I look at a woman, I
should imagine a snowflake, endless angles and gone before you can know all of
her. Also, nature makes an endless supply of snowflakes so I shouldn't get too
broke up when one gets away," I grinned.
"Wow," Vivian exhaled, "That is a lot to take
in. I was expecting something simple like you saying that if I slept with you,
you wouldn't sleep with them."
"I'd never do that, Vivian," I responded.
"You should never be a substitute for another woman; no woman
should."
"Would it help the situation if I came to bed with
you?" Vivian postulated.
"To what end?" I inquired.
"To show you that going to bed with a woman doesn't
have to involve sex," she clarified.
"Been there, done that, Vivian. I've slept with Iona
and Barbie Lynn both, sleep, no sex," I responded. "In fact, Iona is
a total virgin; none of her girly-bits have been penetrated by me or anyone
else." Not 100% accurate, but did fingers and tongue getting just inside
the cunt really count?
"So you would respect me if we were in bed together, side
by side?" Vivian pressed.
"Without a doubt," I assured her. "I have a
variety of restraints you could use on me."
"What?" Vivian sounded as if she was caught off
guard.
"Oh, God," I exclaimed. "Vivian, you are hot
as hell and if I was next to you in bed, I would take a nibble or get the hell
out because I know I would soon be past the point of self-control with
you."
"Zane," Vivian persisted, "wouldn't you
like, and Rio came scampering out from behind the silk screens ass-naked.
"Bro, you had best get back there or they're going to
be exploding into frustrated girlie bits all over your boudoir," Rio joked
as she passed by. She turned a corner and headed for one of the ice cream
freezers.
"It's been a fun chat, Vivian, but I think that is my
cue to leave," I saluted her. "It is time for fun and games."
"Ugh, try and keep it down," Vivian hrumpfed.
"No promises," was all I could truthfully say and
I was off.
To be continued in part 18, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 7 min
October 26, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 16
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 16
Too Many Hot Asses On Campus
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

If you make one person happy, you save the World.
Make a million people happy and you become a politician
"Wait," Vivian waved her hands sideways,
"Zane is really sleeping with a bunch of women? I thought that was an
exaggeration."
"Did I come at a bad time?" Barbie Lynn spoke up.
She was holding a suitcase and a carry-on bag. Behind her was Millicent with
one suitcase and Raven with a dress bag. I was reminded that Barbie Lynn would
be moving back into the dorm as dorm mother in the morning, but she was
currently between places and clearly expected to spend the night here, in my
room, with me.
"Come on in," I offered Barbie Lynn as I crossed
over to get her bag. Vivian stepped up and put a hand on my arm to stop me.
"Barbie Lynn will not be staying in your room
tonight!" Vivian laid down the law.
"Vivian, you always ranked higher than me in the club
hierarchy and I have a bad knee, but if you have a problem with me, face me,
not Zane," Barbie Lynn growled.
"Don't worry, Babe," I soothed Barbie, "I'm
working on a solution right now."
"Zane, slap this skank" (referring to Vivian), Rio
snarled. "She put her hand on you so defend yourself all over her punk
ass."
"Vivian is only doing her job," I addressed Rio.
"I'm not going to hold that against her."
"Zane, is this another one?" Raven inquired about
Vivian's sexual status with me.
"No. She's my official guardian, and as soon as I kick
her ass, she's going to sleep on one of the main room's sofas for a
month," I explained.
"No, when I win, I will exclude everyone from this
floor except you, me and the dorm mother," Vivian countered.
Valerie came bolting into the room with the clothes, Opal,
and Cappadocia.
"I will go change into shorts outside. Vivian, you
change here. Coach, can you referee the match?" I tried to bring some
order to the chaos. Vivian ground her teeth but took the clothes and started to
strip before I got my own clothes.
"Zane, stay on - change in the corner. There are too
many freshmen girls out there," Vivian conceded.
"You two should decide if you want to stick to Zane's
bedroom or cover the entire floor," Dana stated.
"I leave that to Vivian," I allowed. Vivian chose
the full floor and Dana decided that things would remain cluttered, the
students would remain on the floor as obstacles to fight around, believing we
were good enough to not smack a civilian.
"Good job, Vivian," Dana congratulated her senior
student. "Use the terrain to counter his reach advantage.
"Any advice for me?" I asked.
"Yes. Don't get that pretty face beaten up," she
smiled snidely at me.
"That will teach Zane to take your side on
anything," Rio sneered.
"I'm not on your faction's side, Rio," Dana
confirmed, "but it doesn't mean Zane and I aren't friends."
"I'm fine," I assured Rio. "Tell us when,
Coach." Dana looked Vivian and I over.
"Go!" she snapped.
Vivian caught me off guard by running away but I quickly
gave chase. She compounded the situation by scrambling across a pool table in
play then kicking at me when I came around the side. She followed up on that
advantage with a series of punches that drove me over the back of a chair.
Girls were screaming, squealing, and running all around us.
She advanced around the chair so I bolted over the closest
sofa. Now Vivian pursued. She launched a flying kick over the sofa. I folded
under it and was a millisecond faster on the recovery. My punch hit her in the
ribs and pushed her back. A flurry of blows rained down on me. I tried to drive
her back but Vivian's technique was too close to perfect for me to beat
through.
Vivian switched up with a series of swift front kicks to buy
some room, then started maneuvering again.
"She's a righty," Valerie told me. That meant she
was right-handed, thus she made most of her attacks and blocks from the right,
covering the left instinctively. Since the right was not significantly stronger
in most athletes, you could wear down an opponent by concentrating your attacks
on the over-extended right, or so the theory went.
Even then, it took two minutes to catch her calf with a kick
and put her down. She rolled out of my attempted hold but ended up on her ass,
back to a chair.
"Five-minute break," I offered. Vivian blinked but
took the hand I offered to help her stand up. "Drink," I motioned to the
juice dispenser. She looked at me funny, then went to get one.
"Be careful, Vivian; he's trying to get inside your
head, convince you he's not such a bad guy," Dana counseled her female
student.
"No kind words for me?" I joked.
"I already know you are a good guy, Zane. The only
reason you cut Vivian some slack was that you would rather have her friendship
than the win, which is far more dangerous to Vivian," Dana winked at me.
I took a Grapefruit juice while Vivian drank some Gatorade,
both with our backs to the sink. I caught her stealing some looks my way.
"Next time I'll pin you," she told me while
looking away.
"We both have to be thinking that or we wouldn't be
fighting," I responded.
"The difference is that I am right," she said as
we made eye to eye contact.
"FFU doesn't teach you to be second best," I
nodded, which brought a smile to her face.
"Thirty seconds," Iona warned us. We picked spots
ten feet apart and were ready when Dana gave the word.
Since my previous strategy had relied on attrition, Vivian
went for a quick, lightning series of attacks. She rebounded off sofas, tables,
and chairs as she drove me about the room. At a crucial moment she drove her
foot into my thigh above the knee and sent me sprawling into a crowd of
observers. As Vivian closed in for the kill, I spilled a startled freshman into
her.
By the time she disentangled herself from my distraction, I
was on my feet. Her glare told me she didn't approve of my move. We crashed together;
she leveraged me over and threw me onto a sofa. We grappled and rolled off the
sofa and onto the floor. Vivian rammed an elbow into my throat but I wedged a
knee under her hips and propelled her over my head.
"You've done a good job, Coach Gorman," Valerie
lauded Dana on Vivian's performance.
"She's either three or four on the team," Dana
informed the group. "It is her or Evangeline fighting for third, with
Cappadocia and Wilhelmina being second and first."
"You have some weird damn names at this school,"
Valerie commented.
"This from an outlaw biker chick with the handle of
Valkyrie?" Dana teased. "Of course, I'm also still trying to figure
out how a guy who is knocking boots with Barbie Lynn Masters is giving the time
of day to Paige here."
"Hey!" Paige squawked. "Zane thinks I am very
good at sex, I'll have you know."
"Trouble," Barbie Lynn moaned. Vivian had faked me
out and put a foot into my stomach that sent me cartwheeling. Me, I'd have
kicked me in the calves and thighs to weaken me up but Vivian went for a stomp
to my diaphragm. I rolled away, then kicked out. This is where my greater reach
came into play; Vivian couldn't fall back fast enough and I put my heel into
her hip.
I was up a hair before Vivian could make a counterstrike. I
rolled her thrust under my arm, caught the limb and rolled the two of us onto
the ground. She placed a hand underneath her and tried to shake free of me. I
locked her arm, twisted, and leaned into her body.
"Do you give?" I asked softly. I had her pinned
and I doubted anyone here besides Dana could have escaped.
"No," she hissed. I could sense people gathering
around.
"Time for another five-minute break?" I inquired a
little louder. Vivian gave one last surge of resistance, then relaxed.
"Fine," she grumbled, "five minutes." I
rolled off and offered her a hand.
Vivian ignored it, choosing to get on all fours, then stand.
She was about to walk way when she turned and extended her hand to me. She
shook and headed back to the closest bar.
"Zane?" at least five different girls asked me at
once. I wasn't sure why I'd let Vivian up either.
"Dude, if you lose this, I am personally going to use
my strap-on on your ass," Rio growled.
"I'm going to go home and start researching the most
painful applications of acupuncture possible," Paige enlightened us all.
"I'll take care of your hurts," Barbie Lynn
sympathized.
"You are such a slut," growled Rio.
"No," Opal interceded. "I think that Brandi,
Barbie Lynn and I are going to be taking comfort with Zane when the rest of you
bimbos have lost faith in him, leaving him lost and forlorn."
"How many of you am I going to have to fight off?"
Vivian sounded worried. It was beautiful music to my ears, not to be blamed for
once.
"There is me," Iona chirped, "and wait until
Heaven shows up. Forty-eight hours without her Zane-fix and she's going to look
forward to dismembering someone," she added with a pleasant sincerity.
Vivian looked to me skeptically.
"It is entirely my fault," I confessed with
upraised hands, "I should learn to say 'no' from time to time. I keep
leading these fine young ladies on."
"Do you see why you need to win now?" Dana asked
Vivian, who looked uncertain. "You are Zane's only hope of surviving the
school year. You are a lifesaver."
"Oh, okay; let's get back to it then," Vivian
sighed. I rolled my shoulders and followed. The second Dana gave us the nod, we
attacked one another. I had hoped to catch Vivian off-guard and clearly Vivian
thought the same thing.
In close, Vivian had the advantage. She got several blows
into my right side and I never fully recovered. Vivian got a foot behind my
left leg and tumbled me down as I grabbed her shirt. Her shirt tore, we rolled,
first her on top, then me before we broke up. I jabbed, she tumbled back and
regained her feet, I backed up and did the same.
Vivian tossed her ruined shirt aside and readied herself.
Maybe a half dozen people in the room followed the next exchange of blocks and
blows, Vivian hammering away at my right while I clipped her left shoulder and
stomach. I saw an opening, tried to flip her but she pulled me down and ended
up on top. She cocked back her fist to strike with her right while pinning my
shoulder with her left.
I had a hand poised at her armpit and the other half-raised
to block. Vivian realized she was about to clock me in the head hard; my block
wouldn't be fast enough. Something passed between us at that moment. I hooked
her under the arm, flipped us over, and landed on top. Vivian twisted her arms
but I twisted my block into a wrist hold and pinned the other when she
attempted to break the hold.
For that second, I had her pressed to the ground, our
breasts heaving from the exertion.
"Okay," she said softly. I immediately let go of her
wrists and got off of her in all haste. I offered to help her up and this time
she took it without hesitation. We stood there, clasped hands held at her chest
level, facing and studying the other's features.
The cheering broke out the moment the freshmen student body
realized the fight was finally over and that I had somehow come out on top. I
tilted my head slightly because I really had to know why she let me win but I
never got the words out.
"I really don't know," Vivian whispered.
My well-wishers pulled us apart and I was getting slapped on
the back and kissed. I noted that Dana, Barbie Lynn, Valerie, and Mercy stood
around Vivian. Valerie must have seen what really happened and wanted to know
why. Mercy had probably been reminded of whose side she theoretically belonged
to. Barbie Lynn would be Dorm Mother again, making Vivian her charge, and Dana
was her instructor after, which explained everyone's presence.
"So, can we have our own little celebration?"
Paige requested, her pale eyes burning bright.
"I have a church meeting in an hour," I frowned.
Rio and Iona were in the room with us but were close to the screen entrance,
giving Paige and I some space.
"We could sneak something in," Paige winked
hopefully.
"You are many things to me, Paige, but you are not
someone I want to leave after only a quickie," I looked down at Paige as I
wrapped my arms around her. She pouted but clearly wasn't too angry with my
decision. Outside her odd fascination with me, Paige was a clever, logical
girl.
"I believe Heaven is going to be all over you this
evening," Paige sighed. "Friday is for your Aunt Jill and Saturday is
the Block Party, so what are my chances for Thursday or Sunday?"
"I was hoping to make Thursday night a sleep-over sort
of thing and I'd like it if you were here," I asked. "I really don't
want to commit my Sunday until I'm sure Heaven is okay. You have to admit she's
had a really lousy week."
"I don't have to admit anything, Zane, but I make
allowances because you mean well," Paige smiled. "I chose to accept
that your loyalty to Heaven is a mirror of the loyalty you show me."
"It has nothing to do with bouncy, bouncy,
bouncy?" I teased.
"No," Paige wiggled tightly against me. "That
would be an irrational decision based on memories of deep sexual pleasure and
I'd never confess to that." I felt her place a gentle kiss on my chest. I
answered with a kiss to the top of her head.
"Now scoot," I commanded. "You are far too
distracting and I do have to get going."
Paige rubbed her body against me as she moved past to the
entrance; Iona and Rio came my way as I got dressed.
"I should have Mercy tied down, gagged, and blindfolded
by the time you get back," Rio grinned.
That was her way of asking my permission to use my room
without actually asking.
"I'll make sure Vivian is set up before you get
back," Iona informed me with upbeat energy.
"Iona, since I hate Mercy Chaplain, why don't you spend
the weekend with me?" I asked. The implication was that Rio would be
tearing Mercy up all weekend long.
"I'd love to," Iona hugged me.
"Sleep in his bed," Rio chuckled.
"I plan to," Iona boasted.
"Lose your virginity," Rio teased.
"No," Iona gave Rio a raspberry. "Zane loves
me the way I am."
"Are we going to cuddle?" I smiled warmly down at
her.
"Damn Skippy!" she chirped. "I'll even sleep
in the nude because I trust you so much."
"Busted!" Rio laughed at me. I groaned, finished
getting dressed, and made my own way out.
Before I could make my escape from the main area, Vivian
flagged me down.
"Vivian, I'm going to, I started to say. She lifted up
her phone in response.
"Your schedule is online," Vivian pointed out.
"What I was wondering was why you are still using the fifth floor showers
when you have showers in the Solarium now?"
"Wow, are you offering to shower with me?" I
faux-gasped. "That didn't take you long."
"No!!" Vivian glared with some exasperation.
"I'm trying to limit your contact with naked women."
No one within earshot was rude enough to laugh out loud.
"I could say something like 'shower with me and I'll
respect your virginity,' but I'll respect your virginity no matter what,"
I gazed upon Vivian. "I do formally request that you allow me to continue
to shower on the fifth floor. I hope you don't disregard my request out of
hand."
Vivian levelly met my gaze, then nodded.
"I'll think about it," she allowed.
"Holy Smokes," Brandi whispered from nearby,
"he's broken down the wall." Vivian flinched.
"No," Opal whispered back, "but she's no
longer ready to castrate him in the next fifteen seconds either." That
observation made Vivian crack a glimmer of a grin. I took it as my cue to run
for it.
Rochelle Wellington and University depravity, sort of.
Once they got over me 'borrowing' certain gear from some of
the male committee rooms, the Festivities Committee fell in line with Rochelle
Wellington's agenda. I sat back as normal while they hashed out how best to use
the new imagery that I'd provided courtesy of the girls at FFU. At this, my
second meeting, I chose to sit behind Sahara Penny, Pastor Bill's wife.
I learned she was Lebanese Christian and she'd married
William Penny when he was in the US Navy, before he became a priest. There were
a ton of things left unsaid about her opinion of his ministry and I got the
definite opinion that Bill had left his last post because everyone thought
Sahara had an indiscretion with a young male parishioner. My guess was that if
a young male parishioner was involved, the cheater was that bastard Bill.
As an added insult, Sahara's name wasn't even Sahara; that
was the name Bill had listed on their marriage certificate because he found her
Lebanese name difficult to pronounce. Her minority background, coupled with her
husband, the pastor, letting everyone think she was a cheating whore, made
Sahara the pariah of this little community.
Because I had absolutely nothing going on in my life, I had
to avenge Sahara. Being dumber than a box of rocks certainly didn't hurt my
determination. By the end of the session I had managed to accomplish four
things. I'd helped Sahara feel better about herself and know she had a friend
in me. If you have ever felt alone and isolated in the world you know how good
that can feel.
I had confused Mrs. Bainbridge as to my actual intentions;
she thought I was cozying up to Sahara instead of Rochelle. The committee was
mildly impressed that I had both shown back up and had appeared to bust my hump
in contributing to their efforts at what their menfolk thought was a joke.
Most importantly to me, I had gotten a few covert smiles
from Rochelle Wellington for both my help to the other members and to my
efforts with Sahara. As wife of the mayor, she wasn't supposed to make waves,
which included things like befriending someone the men had designated to be on
the 'Shunned' list. I was forgiven for my transgression because I clearly
didn't give a fuck about what any of them cared.
When the meeting broke up Kendra Bainbridge, Sahara,
Rochelle and I were quickly the last ones left. I hovered close to Sahara as we
made our way to the door.
"Zane, you need to return this equipment to the proper
room," Rochelle reminded me.
"Sahara, why don't we walk to our cars together?"
Kendra suggested sweetly.
This was the most I had heard Kendra address Sahara in the
short time I had known them.
It was clearly also her attempt of a cock-block on Sahara
and I, which was a fortunate misread on the situation between myself and the
Pastor's wife.
"That would be nice, Kendra," Sahara replied. She
reached out and stroked my elbow. "Thank you, Zane," she added with a
smile.
Kendra departed, smug in her victory, leaving Rochelle and I
alone.
"I'll get this equipment put away and be right
back," I told Rochelle. "Could you make sure all the new files are
backed up to my account?"
"Of course, Zane," she smiled warmly, and set to
work. I raced to get things squared away and hurried back. She remained at the
table completing her work, coat off, when I moved in behind her.
"Are we still friends?" I asked softly as I leaned
in next to her ear.
"Of course," she turned her head so our gazes were
only inches apart. I made to kiss her on the lips; she recoiled so I waited. I
wasn't afraid I'd spooked her; she wanted passion and the sense of freedom that
came for embracing a choice all her own.
The fear drained away and she completed our encounter. She
was tentative at first and I mostly let her take the lead for the first two
minutes until she became more confident. When the time was right I turned her
in the chair and pulled her up by each hand. My hands went to her neck while
hers settled on my hips.
"We have our boundaries?" Rochelle questioned me.
"Absolutely," I confirmed. "Your neck,"
I kissed her neck, "ear," I kissed her ear, "and cheek are all
on my side of the boundaries." I had gotten as far as fondling the breasts
last time around but I had time to coax her that way and was in no hurry.
"Where are your boundaries?" I inquired of
Rochelle as I lowered my hands around her hips.
"I definitely think we should keep the boundaries at
the waistline," she suggested.
"So you want my waistline, but was that up or
down?" I smiled.
"What?" she blushed.
"Do you want to keep your hands above my waist, say to
the stomach and chest, or you could go down below the belt?" I teased.
"Just kidding," I let her off the hook. Instead, I moved my lips to
her face and came to a stop there.
"We shouldn't be doing this," Rochelle sighed.
"Okay," I was disappointed, "but you will
have to tell me to let go of you first."
"That isn't fair," she moaned, as she pressed her
body against me and rested her forehead on my shoulder. I doubted it helped her
resistance when her stomach pressed against my highly aroused cock.
"Zane," Rochelle choked out, "I've been a
good wife for thirty years. I'm a pillar of the community and a loyal member of
this congregation. What am I doing with a man younger than my youngest
baby?"
"Rochelle, I don't want you to do anything you don't
want to do, but I'm not going to lie about wanting you."
"I don't think you are running away from your husband
and family; I think they have moved on without you, despite all you've done to
make them a part of your life. If you end up alone three or more times a week,
give us a shot; if not, you are doing okay and should stay where you are,"
I advised.
"I don't want to lose you," Rochelle worried.
"You are not going to lose me, Rochelle. You are
beautiful and that is not going to change; even if you are unattainable and I
have to watch you from afar," I soothed her. She seemed to swell up with
happiness in my arms.
"That isn't fair one bit," she moaned.
"Fine. I don't find you attractive; I am going to
forget you the moment I walk out this door and I'll never look at you
again," I taunted her. "Happy? You are off the hook."
"Maybe if you were a better liar," Rochelle looked
up at me smiling, "Remember that I am married to a politician."
"Oh, then tell me if I'm lying: I want to pick you up,
press you onto this table and make love to you until you scream with
pleasure," I challenged.
"What about our boundaries?" she panted.
"I'm trying really, really hard to honor them but you
aren't making it easy," I confided in her. Rochelle decided to change
tacks. She backed away and leaned against the table, facing me, with her arms
supporting her upper body as she reclined.
"We shouldn't do this," she told me, but even as
she shook her head, she smiled and bit her lower lip provocatively.
I pursued her, Rochelle spreading her legs to allow my body
to better press down on her. I kissed her fervently several times before she
spoke.
"Stop," she whispered. "I can't." I
began working open the buttons on her blouse. Rochelle rolled her head back so
that my lips and tongue played along her throat.
"Ah, Zane, you should stop that," she exhaled as
she gently held one hand to the back of my head as I kissed her breasts through
her bra. "There are three hooks," she added as I started slipping her
bra off. She pushed away from the table so I could slip her shirt and bra down.
Since I had her off the table temporarily, I elected to unzip her skirt from
the side and drop that and her slip to the carpet.
She was looking horribly vulnerable being so nearly naked,
down to white panties, thigh high white stockings, and black shoes. Sure, she
was plump in the middle and her rich, swelling breasts sagged, but they were
gorgeous to hold and behold. I more than evened the playing field, stripping
completely naked. Rochelle moaned when she saw me exposed and she trembled with
lust. I was sure she thought about running away or running at me, but she chose
something in between.
Rochelle reached forward and tenderly grabbed my cock in one
hand.
"Oh, my," she gasped. I moved closer, brushed her
hair aside and put my hand to the back of her head. I brought her into yet
another kiss, this one longer and more passionate than the rest.
"I am going to move one step at a time," I told
her softly, our faces barely an inch apart, "but I am going to take you
tonight."
Rochelle's first nod was timid, but they became very
enthusiastic. I rested my hands on the lush flesh just below the hips and lifted
her halfway onto the table.
"I think I'm violating your boundaries," I grinned
wickedly. First her eyes flared, she looked surprised, and finally she let her
giggle turn into a laugh.
She gave my cock a delicious twist.
"I think we are way beyond that," she panted
happily. I pressed into her, bobbing in for a kiss, withdrawing for her smile,
and going in again. It took over a minute for Rochelle eventually to feel
comfortable and self-assured enough to kiss me on the neck. I thrust my pelvis
into her as a response.
That appeared to be what it took for Rochelle's emotional
dam to burst. She wrapped her stocking clad calves around each thigh and began
kissing my shoulder and chest with hungry little pecks.
"Zane," she panted as she yanked on my cock,
"I haven't had sexual intercourse in twenty years."
My first thought was 'Crap, someone else trying to squeeze
my cock off,' but I realized that was unfair, plus she had delivered five
children.
"Rochelle, can I be crass and crude with you?" I
said softly. That clearly wasn't what she expected to hear; still she
consented.
"Rochelle, I know it has been a long time since you've
had sex, and it has probably been very vanilla. Have you ever had sex bent over
a table?" I wondered.
"No," she blushed. "I've only had sex on a
bed, on my back. Isn't that normal?"
"Um, okay. I'm going to fuck you, Rochelle; I am going
to nail you, make you scream and cry and beat your fists in ecstasy," I
threatened her. "How does that make you feel?"
"I, she gulped, "that scares me but, nothing was
said for several seconds.
"Damn it," I hissed, "your body is tormenting
me." Rochelle gasped and trembled once more. I dove into her left breast
and bit down. She pulsed against me; then I started pressing her down on the
table. Removing her panties was remarkably easy after that.
I let my cock, still in her hand, rub against her slit. When
her labia parted her fluids quickly coated the tip. I moved it up and down
while we kissed, and I mean kissed. Rochelle kept stroking my cheek and hairline.
I began pulling and teasing her nipples. A moment later I hooked her legs up
until she instinctively wrapped around my waist.
When I was rubbing my member along her cunt lips we kissed.
When I feasted on her nipples she moaned like a slut and arched her back to
entice me further.
"Put it in me," she begged, overwhelmed with
desire, "Put it in me now, please."
"Whatever you want," I whispered in her ear. Using
both our hands (I got the feeling she wasn't sure what she was doing) I wedged
my cockhead in between her labia and pushed.
Rochelle was snug, not tight, and certainly wasn't trying to
tear the skin off my cock going in. For her part, my partner was going off
beneath me chanting 'yes, yes, yes' and rubbing her body against mine. By the
way she was sparking against me, I knew she was close to orgasm.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh," Rochelle squirmed, "Oh, God!
Yes!" she exulted beneath my body.
She thrust rhythmically multiple times before gracefully
resting against the wooden surface.
"Oh, my God," she gasped. "I've never had an
orgasm that intense before, or had it happen so fast."
"That was all you, Elle," I grinned. "You
have built up a great deal of sexual energy over the years and I had better be
careful with you or you'll tear me up."
"Oh, wait, that is a good thing, isn't it?" she
asked from deep within her heaving bosom.
"What did I tell you? The bodies of true women are
dynamite and need to be handled with care. My main concern is that I can
satisfy you," I confided in her. She had no initial words in response,
instead relying on an intense stare.
"Elle?" she panted. "No one has called me
Elle since my father died."
"Would you prefer I call you something else?" I
replied.
"No. It was a surprise, that's all," she told me.
I pushed a little farther into Rochelle as she finished speaking.
"Oh," she murmured.
I let Rochelle's legs fall to the side as I gently coasted
in and out of her. I gave her a few minutes of tender sex before pulling out
and kneeling between her legs.
"What?" she started to mumble before my lips
settled onto her cunt and my tongue rolled through her folds. "Oh,
wow," she moaned.
Her clitoris was already evident so after a few generous
strokes of the tongue, I tilted up and encased her clit in my lips and sucked. Rochelle
bucked her hips in reaction and started up a deeply passionate groan. To add to
life's injustices, I was sure no one had ever gone down on Rochelle's love box
before.
Despite having already cum once, Rochelle climaxed again
inside five minutes.
"Oh, God!" was her guttural gasp. Her body jerked,
trembled, and stiffened before going still once more. I licked my way up her
body, teasing both sides of her belly button, slobbering over her right breast,
and ending up driving my tongue into a muscular dance with hers.
Kappa Sigma
"Umm, is that what I taste like?" she panted, with
thankfully a good deal of pleasure.
"Now you know one of the reasons I'll be coming back
for more," I teased.
"One; what is the other one?" she grinned wearily.
"No, you don't," I responded with a kiss to her
nose. "You don't get to have that kind of fantastic reaction to me then
act like it was nothing."
"Oh, don't say that," Rochelle scolded me, "I
know I'm not very good."
"Are you dumping me?" I asked.
"No," she exclaimed anxiously, and clutched me
with her hands on my upper arms and thighs pressing on my hips.
"Why are you acting as if I didn't enjoy myself?"
I questioned. "You climaxed twice and guys love that kind of thing. My
only problem is that we can't keep giving you the screwing you so richly
deserve. If we are missing much longer, they are going to send out search
parties." Rochelle continued to hold me tight but had calmed down a lot.
It did take me a moment to figure out that I needed to carry the conversation.
"How soon can we get together again?" I asked
softly, which was precisely what she wanted to hear.
"Maybe we shouldn't," she hesitated, but from my
experience she was playing with me.
"I know I've pushed this, Elle, but you are worth every
effort. I see a sensual, mature woman abandoned by some guy who clearly didn't
appreciate her finer qualities," I pledged.
"Zane, the risks are so great," she worried
intently. "We could really suffer over this, affair."
"Fine," I sat up, "I'll give you up for your
sake but you have to promise to do one thing for me."
"What is it?" she hesitantly inquired.
"How many young women have been in your husband's
office less than five years?" I opened with.
"Two," she recalled somewhat confused.
"The one with the most seniority; tomorrow I want you
to go into her office and tell her you know about her liaisons with your
husband, her boss, the Mayor," I advised her. "Don't act angry.
Instead, act comfortable with the news and put her at ease. She'll be glad to
confide in someone, trust me."
"What if she hasn't had an affair and goes to my
husband with this accusation?" Rochelle bit her lip in concern.
"Rochelle, you have a seriously hot body and incredible
sexual energy. Since your husband hasn't been neutered that I'm aware of, he's
been getting sex somewhere else. I haven't heard of a thriving sex industry in
town so for discretion's sake, he is having sex with women he has power over;
namely, employees," I explained.
"How did you come up with all of that?" she
marveled.
"Elle, there is nothing greater in all of God's
Creation than women, body and soul. I notice things that most people miss and
appreciate qualities most ignore," I enlightened her. "You have a
smoking body but if you weren't such a wonderful woman, I wouldn't be
here."
"Ah, you make me feel ten years younger," she
sighed before kissing me on the nipple and chest.
"Crap," I bitched. "That means I only have
two more encounters with you before you become jail bait." That assessment
made her laugh joyously.
"I've lost my mind and I don't know why," she
breathed in a terribly sexy way, hardly upset at all.
"We are leaving now," I declared, "Because
you are so sexy right this instant, if I stay, I'm going to hammer you so hard
we are going to break this table. I'm not sure how we can explain that."
"Does the 'hammer me through the table' line work on
younger women?" Rochelle teased.
"Do you want me to go grab a younger woman and find
out?" I zinged back.
"No!" she insisted. "I am sure we are not exclusive
but I'm sure I don't want to share you with anyone I don't have to. I think we
should get together again but I'll have to contact you."
"Use Felicity's phone and have her call Rio," I
directed. "She'll get a message to me."
"Are you going to, seduce Felicity too?" Rochelle
inquired warily.
"Nope, that has never been my intention," I
answered. I wasn't sure how to explain to Rochelle that the real worry was Rio
kidnapping Felicity for a Lost Weekend of Sapphic splendor. A discussion about
homosexuality and my acceptance of it wasn't in the cards for tonight.
"I want her and Lance to have a shot at
happiness," Rochelle said.
"I want Felicity to be happy as well," I evaded.
If she noticed my failure to mention her youngest son, she was good enough not
to press the matter. We kissed before we walked out the door and left; she went
home and I headed home to have dinner with Jill. We had hot dogs and green
beans; Jill had a hard three days at work and she wasn't a diligent cook to
begin with.
My Shirt is not my Friend
Before heading back to campus I stopped by the Kappa Sigma
House. I got some rather comfortable attention from the ladies, which was a bit
bizarre when it was tag-team action from two sisters I'm pretty sure are
lesbians. I stopped by to see Tawny for a minute to talk to her about the block
party I might still have an invitation too.
I ended up spending a few minutes of alone time with Leigh
(okay, Paris is on her bed pretending to study but it isn't a tiny room).
"I know you need to go home soon," Leigh lured me
in with a sympathetic voice. I let her come into my arms and while I was aware
she was about to shift me I was still taken aback by her enthusiasm.
I landed back-first on her bed and she ended up straddling
my crotch with her legs folded underneath her.
"Let me help you with your shirt," she grinned
evilly. I wasn't aware my shirt was in the way or that I wanted it off but what
the hell. I started to unbutton my shirt but she slapped my hands away.
Instead, she pulled my shirt out of my pants and yanked it up and up until the
top was over my head.
Once she had it over my face and my arms pinned, she stopped
and snickered.
"What the, oh, come on, Leigh," I complained.
"You like to be tied up, admit it," she teased me.
"Is your webcam on?" I countered.
"If I say yes will you be even more turned on?"
she wiggled on my aroused crotch. "Somebody says you will." Leigh
scooted down my body, then placed her tongue on my nipple and blew a cool
breath on it. The arousal was agony. Things didn't get better when she set her
lips to the other nipple.
"That's it, Zane," Leigh moaned, "so fucking
big and hard." She was rubbing her breasts and stomach along my rod,
making me wish we were naked once more. Leigh was taking sadistic joy in
working my nipples over too. It was so good that I was momentarily confused
when she took in both of my nipples at once (honest, I don't have man-boobs). I
had a second tormentor.
"Hey, Paris," I gasped.
"Zane, you are so sweet. I am going have to make use of
your trellis Friday night because I can't sleep right remembering how you
tongued and cocked me over at the party," Paris sighed happily.
"Here, let me help you breathe."
Paris helped move my shirt from over my chin and lips, which
did help me take a deep breath, but in the intake, a nipple and a bit of breast
were inserted past my lips. Paris was a 34B but could easily fit a C, and
dining on her firm and vibrant flesh was no hardship for me. I figured that I
could take two women at one time; I'd done it before.
The third presence was perturbing but now both my nipples
were covered. It was when a slick cold substance was placed upon my belly that
I started to protest. I had the knowledge that there were four women over me
when a newcomer initiated some licks, rubbing her flat tongue over me from
sternum to belly button.
"Oh, wow," she said, it is Ricky Frasier, another
sister. "You have to try this."
"Sure," yet another god-damn sorority sister
chimed in. "Let's cover his cock in it and see how that tastes."
That's it! I'm changing my damn aftershave because clearly it is too fucking
much for these girls.
"Won't the honey get stuck in his pubic hair?"
Jersey, my latest jailor, inquired.
"No. Zane shaves down there," Leigh chortled.
"It makes the blowjobs that much nicer."
"Cool," Ricky giggled. "Let's get his pants
down and judge how much better he tastes." Screw it; I'm getting Swat on
speed-dial, some flash-bang grenades, and a stun gun so I can fight my way out
of these situations. All being nice has gotten me is the classification of hors
d'oeuvre.
"Enough, sisters," Tawny's voice called out before
they could get my pants unbuckled.
"Zane is our friend; he needs to get back to his dorm
before he's missed and I don't think the other chapters will look kindly upon us
sampling the prize before the end of the semester awards him to us," she
chastised the ladies. "Let him up and say good night." Thankfully,
coming from Tawny made that a command and not a mere suggestion.
I got a series of 'sorry, Zane' and 'goodnight, Zane'
comments as they pulled my shirt down and let me stand up. Ricky waggled a
squeeze jar of honey at me suggestively.
"Ricky, don't you have a boyfriend?" I noted.
"I won't tell him if you won't," she grinned.
"Webcam," I thumbed over to Leigh's computer.
"Why don't you give him a call right now and tell him you've been
experimenting with some tricks for this weekend," I suggested as a way
out. She ran up and hugged me, then put her lips to my ear.
"We really should keep you here," she whispered. A
simple 'thank you' would have sufficed.
I managed to make it out of the house escorted by Tawny and
trailed by Leigh. As I opened my car door and tried to get in, Leigh cuddled up
to me, looking all sweet, honest, and innocent.
"Zane, I want you to pound me this weekend like you are
laying down posts on a hundred acre farm," she purred. Tawny rolled her
eyes in exasperation, Leigh looked hopeful, and I was suddenly contemplating
cock-reduction surgery.
"I wish I could, Leigh, but Friday I'm embracing
Tibetan Buddhism, shaving my head, and moving to Nepal to live a life of
celibate monasticism," I informed her.
"Zane," Leigh murmured hungrily, "I crawled
up your trellis for a night of sex. I'm pretty sure I could scale a thousand
foot cliff to rescue you from an unguarded cell if the price of failure was
never having you fuck me again."
"Your mistake was telling her your plans," Tawny
laughed.
"I kind of figured that out," I groaned in
despair. "Good night, now," I added as I made my getaway.
Not Sleeping Alone
I had one task to deal with before I climbed the steps to my
place. A few freshmen waved goodnight as they left my place and made for their
own rooms before curfew. I sat on the floor and gave Brianna Kincaid, the Kappa
Sigma at Colorado State, a call.
"Zane?" Briana said in a soft disbelieving voice.
"Have I caught you at dinner?" I inquired.
"If so I'll call you back later."
"Sure, yes, no, I mean I'm at dinner but I can
talk," Briana worked out. "What's up?"
"I hadn't heard from you and I wanted to make sure you
were okay with what the other Kappa Sigma houses have been telling me. I wanted
to make sure you were okay with developments. My deal was exclusively with you
after all," I explained.
"I, no, I'm not okay with it," she whispered
painfully.
"Fine. I'm withdrawing from this contest, Briana. We'll
work something out on our own." I sounded a bit pissed off.
"You would, wouldn't you?" she mused.
"Of course. Don't think I'm being noble and all that,
though; you have a dangerous body and a bedroom voice," I dodged. There
was a long pause.
"Don't do it," she whispered.
"Briana, I have a real low opinion of people who abuse
another's trust," I told her.
"Honestly, Zane, I'm okay with this, now more than
ever. Besides, I'm going to win so it doesn't matter," she sighed with
pleasure. "I'll be fine if my sisters don't kill me in the next few
minutes."
"Threaten them with my awesomeness if things get
rough," I joked.
"I promise you everything will work out," Brianna
laughed. "So now that you've made my day, what's next for Zane
Braxton?"
"I'm going upstairs and going to bed," I replied.
"How many and anyone we know?" she chuckled
softly, getting over her funk.
"Is it impossible to believe that I'm seeking out a
good night's sleep alone?" I faux-groaned.
"There was this evil internet rumor that, Jarunee says
hey," she was interrupted. "The rumor was, you turned down a chance
to have a go with a girl."
"Technically, I sobbed as I refused the offer," I
explained. "I was too exhausted to actually speak."
"Cool," she snickered then, "Wait, Adele says
you have another video up."
"Aren't you ladies eating dinner?" I questioned.
"Yes; consider yourself dessert," she teased. I
could make out a cluster of women close to the phone and could barely make out
(groan) Leigh's and Paris's voices. Fantastic, I was getting bound down and
molested on the World Wide Web. I'm such a lucky guy.
"Well, umm, at least they didn't drag you out into the
woods this time," Briana offered sympathetically. "You are going to
let me tie you down and lick you from head to toe; right?"
"I'm all yours," I assured Briana. "I also
have to go now because I know of at least five ladies waiting on me so I'm
still a ways from letting sleep take me."
"Take care, Zane, and you rock; night," Briana
signed off. I made my way to the door and punched in my code right before two
freshmen girls came running down the stairs. "Hey" they grinned as
they slipped past. I couldn't stop myself from scanning their retreating forms,
which turned out to be somewhat lucky.
No sooner had the girls disappeared into the elevator than
Mercy appeared with Rio. Mercy was in the lead, dragging Rio behind her. Mind
you, Rio was running full out to keep up but Mercy was taller and in better
shape. I whistled for their attention. Mercy and Rio pulled up short.
"Come here," I motioned to Mercy with a
'come-hither' finger.
I was somewhat stunned that Mercy looked back to Rio for
permission. Rio couldn't help a burning light coming to her eyes. She pressed
Mercy up against the wall, pushed her arms out to the sides then took Mercy's
head in her hands and kissed her deeply.
"Very good, bitch, now go see what Zane wants,"
she teased Mercy's lips with her tongue.
Mercy flushed a deep red, then came my way.
"Mercy," I lectured quietly, "you need to
remember that you are supposed to be Rio's guardian and pretend you are keeping
her in line."
"But what if she tells me to do something else?"
Mercy whispered back. I leaned into Mercy until my lips touched her ear.
"Now, don't nod," I breathed into her ear, making
sure Rio couldn't hear. "If the answer to what I ask is 'yes,' touch my
shoulder. Do you understand?" Mercy touched my shoulder.
"Do you like Rio owning you?" Another touch
affirmed Mercy's desire.
"If you want her to stay, you are going to have to be
the sane one. That means you are going to have to take extra punishment from
her in order to save Rio from herself."
She waited long enough for Rio to start getting fidgety
before she touched my arm.
"If she tosses you aside, I'll work extra hard to get
you two back together, I promise. Now go take her upstairs before she
explodes," I finished up. Mercy backed up and reached for Rio. Rio
snorted, tossed her head with indifference, and allowed Mercy to lead her
upstairs.
At the top I saw some of my compatriots gathered around the
first living area, centered around Dana Gorman. Dana was drinking a beer and in
conversation with Valerie and Vivian. Iona and Paige were sitting close but
clearly working on different subjects. Finally, I had Raven, Brandi, and Barbie
Lynn watching some television. I was sort of curious where Opal was.
"Alright, everyone," Vivian called out as she
stood. "Everyone out; Zane is back and it is almost 10:00 o'clock."
"Can I finish my beer?" Dana nodded my way.
"Yes," Vivian and I spoke simultaneously.
"Thank you, Vivian, but I believe we should all
remember this is Zane's room until you put a ring on his finger," Gorman
gave Vivian a snarky smile.
"I'm not going to marry him," Vivian declared
indignantly. "He's eighteen, childish, and a philanderer."
"It is his ability to screw me to unconsciousness as
well as willingness to engage in a bi-sexual three-way whenever I want that are
his most appealing features to me," Paige stated clinically.
"I love the taste and feel of his cum on my
tongue," Brandi perked up.
"Oh, MY, God!" Vivian turned and gawked at Brandi,
who refused to wilt. "I didn't need to know any part of that."
"I want to know," Rio giggled.
"No, you don't," Mercy tugged on Rio's arm.
"I'm taking you to bed now and make sure you behave."
"Oh, poo," Rio grumbled, but her eyes were clearly
burning with hunger for Mercy who was doing an admirable job of not melting on
the spot.
"You are going to have Rio sleep in Zane's room?"
Vivian spun around and addressed Mercy. "Where is Zane going to
sleep?"
"I'll sleep between them," Mercy replied. She left
hanging out there that I'd be sleeping with her.
"That's my cue to go to bed," Barbie Lynn gave a
sexy, lopsided leer my way.
"No," Vivian sputtered, clearly losing control of
the situation.
"Coach," Vivian pleaded to Dana.
"I'm going to give you some advice, Vivian, not as a
faculty member of FFU but as a combatant," Dana spoke clearly. "What
is your goal for Zane? Think about it."
"I'm to make him live by FFU standards and morals. That
includes getting to his classes and sports as well as keeping him chaste and
respecting the Purity Pledge," Vivian outlined.
Dana preempted the laughter with a sharp glare.
"Zane has missed three classes because of the fight he
got into defendingtwo of his fellow students and two due to legal complications
ordered by the Administration," Dana informed her. "No one is in more
sports than Zane. We've all seen him go to his sessions crippled too. How do you
plan to improve on what he's already done?"
"In this case, that part of the job should be
easy," Vivian countered.
"And there you are doomed," Dana sighed.
"Zane does what he does easily because it is not in his nature to go
against the grain. Every chance he gets, he does what we want. That doesn't
make him weak, though."
"To the contrary, when he sets his mind to something,
he drives at it with all his force, and when we get in the way, he fights with
a rare desperate intensity and cleverness that many women here have come to
admire. Zane didn't defeat the Chancellor and me; Christina Buchanan did. The
thing is, it was Zane who convinced Christina to fight."
"If you want to beat Zane, you are going about it all
wrong; stop the women around him, not him," Dana concluded. "If you
try to rein him in, he will slip past you, and a hundred girls will help him
get away with it."
"What should I do, then?" Vivian was stymied.
"You are a good Christian girl; you'll figure something
out," Dana winked. I knew what Dana was getting at, and while I didn't
believe it would work, it was one of the best bets. A good Christian woman
might be able to make me a good Christian man; seeing how Vivian might make
that work wouldn't be boring.
"I'm heading down to the bathroom," I announced into
the confusion. Rapidly, Barbie Lynn, Mercy, and Rio went down at well.
"Vivian?" I invited her to join us.
"No. I'm not afraid to use the readily available
facilities here," she answered snidely.
Down in the bathroom Rio finished quickly, then came up
behind Mercy, who was still brushing her hair. Rio's hold on sanity slipped
away and she grabbed each of Mercy's ass cheeks in her hands, jiggled them up
and down and giggled maniacally.
"Damn it, damn it, damn it," Rio went off. "I
love this ass so much!"
"How do you feel about that, Sugah?" Barbie Lynn
teased Mercy. Mercy lowered her face until her long hair obscured her
expression. Balancing carefully on her hips, Mercy pulled her skirt up to give
Rio a better view. Rio looked to me on the verge of crying.
"Best, Slut, Ever," she wept tears of madness.
"Alright," I chided Rio. "Get your stuff
together, both of you, and we can get to bed. At the moment I thought I had the
situation restrained, Mercy turned around and started to push past Rio. Rio
jumped onto Mercy and slammed their bodies onto the counter, making guttural
animalistic noises as she bit and kissed Mercy's shoulders, neck and lips.
I scooped Rio by the waist and yanked her away.
"No!" she growled. "Mine, damn it,
mine!" She didn't claw at my arms but she struggled valiantly to get away.
Barbie Lynn stepped up, put Mercy back in some sort of presentable order, and
we finally exited the bathroom.
By the time we got back to the Solarium, Rio had calmed down
(enough) and Vivian gave me only a careful glance. She did signal me for a
second of my time so once I had Rio stashed away, I returned to her.
"I am still thinking about letting you shower
downstairs," she allowed, "but only at the proscribed times. Tell me
one thing and please be honest: Do you shower alone?"
"No. Usually I shower with about eight to ten other
girls," I answered. Vivian studied me intently, looking to see if I was
having a joke at her expense. She took a deep breath, looked at the carpet, and
finally nodded.
"Thank you for your honesty," she told me.
"This is how our fight begins, then," I grinned.
"I'm not fighting you, Zane," Vivian responded.
"Yes, you are," I countered playfully. "You
are testing my moral boundaries and looking for a weakness you can exploit to
make me feel guilty for how I treat the girls here."
"Do you feel bad about the way you treat the female
student body?" she inquired.
"Nope. I want them to feel happy, safe, and free to
express themselves," I replied. "I admire your approach; it shows
your inventive and truthful nature at its best."
"I'm not going to sleep with you," she smiled.
"Nice try."
"I hope you don't hold it against me for trying,"
I shyly responded.
"I admit, this afternoon I would definitely have held
it against you, but tonight I'll let it slide," she allowed me.
"Zane, what do you sleep in?" I assumed she didn't mean 'my bed'.
"Nude; I sleep in the nude. What do you sleep in?"
I bantered.
"Panties and a Dallas Cowboys jersey," she gave me
her first wicked grin. "Baby Powder blue, since I'm sure you are going to
ask," she added the color of her panties.
"Thank you for making it that much harder for me to go
to sleep," I grumbled as I staggered away.
"Good night, Zane," she sighed, but she gave me a
playful little smile too so I counted it as a win.
When I got inside the silk screens I noticed Barbie Lynn
under the covers looking at me. Mercy was on the far side of the bed, lying on
her back with Rio kneeling on top of her and smothering her in kisses. I winked
at Barbie, then circled around to one of my dressers. I buy stuff; mostly
things like what I was getting now. I picked out two items for the occasion and
put them behind my back.
"Hey, Rio," I said softly as I approached her and
Mercy. "Pick a hand." Rio snapped her head back to me with some
annoyance.
"You had better have a good reason for interrupting me,
Glenda, or Barbie's going to be spending the rest of the night with you in the
Emergency Room reattaching that man-meat you are so proud of," she growled.
Rio tapped my left pectoral so I brought that fist around.
It held a black leather weave collar with a gold clasp with a little
"Mercy" name tag attached. Rio stood up and held it in both hands.
She expressed a tidal shift in emotions, now cresting toward tears.
"Bro, you are the best," she trembled. "Sorry
about the whole 'cutting off your cock' thing."
"You wouldn't be you if I wasn't afraid for my life at
least once a day, Cupcake," I grinned down at her.
"There had better be a good explanation for that
threat," Barbie Lynn finally cut in. Rio bristled at the challenge but
swallowed it for my sake.
"Mercy, on your knees, slut-puppy," Rio commanded.
At first Mercy knelt on the sleeping platform but when Rio didn't turn around
to face her, she slid off the bed and went down on her knees beside Rio. Rio
turned and presented Mercy with the collar.
"Do you see this? See the name on the tag? You can
read, can't you, ya dumb bunny?" Rio taunted. "Tell me what it
says."
"Mercy," Mercy said tenderly. Rio lifted Mercy's
chin with her free hand.
"When you put this on, it means you are mine, forever
and ever and ever, you got that?" Rio explained to Mercy with fiery
intensity.
"Yes, Rio," Mercy murmured.
"Now put it on and secure your collar for me," Rio
directed. She handed Mercy the collar and the sophomore struggled to affix it
while keeping Rio's gaze.
"Good Bitch," Rio praised Mercy when she had
finished. Mercy's love for Rio was pretty freaking obvious.
"Rio," Mercy whispered, ghostlike, with a hint of fear,
"Am I going to have to wear this all the time?" Rio was caught off
guard and considering her options when I pushed the object in my right hand
against her back. She reached back, took the box, and opened it with a jolt of
surprise.
"Mercy, besides me, Zane is the smartest person you
will ever meet. If something ever happens to me, you will stick by his side no
matter what, God damn it. Do you understand?" Rio told Mercy.
"Yes, yes, Rio," Mercy sounded worried.
Rio took the object up with one hand and dropped the box.
She held up a choker in the school colors and the clasp was the University seal
but instead of the words 'Freedom Fellowship' were the initials 'RT' for Rio
Talon.
"I'm not going to let you wear your collar during the
day," Rio announced. "I know you'll only scuff it up and ruin it so
you are going to wear this instead. Got it, you worthless cunt?"
"Rio," Barbie Lynn groaned, "would it kill
you to give the girl a compliment from time to time?"
"Mercy, have you done a damn thing I should give you
praise for?" Rio directed.
"No," Mercy whispered.
"See, Barbie Lynn, she's nothing more than a poor
receptacle for my lust," Rio gloated. "Now Mercy, strip down and get
on your back on the bed."
I tossed my clothes in the laundry hamper and stepped over
Mercy's reclining form before jumping on Barbie Lynn. She giggled, wrestled
about, and got rid of her last vestige of clothing, her panties.
"I didn't hurt your knee, did I?" I asked between
kisses.
"No, Honey," she purred. Her arms draped around my
neck and pulled me to her lips. We rubbed noses and gave spectral affections
with our lips and tongues. She had this warm glow about her as her body
seductively rubbed against me.
"I want you to tease me," she sensually rumbled
from deep within her core.
As Barbie Lynn and I were becoming reacquainted, Rio was
busy securing Mercy's ankles and wrists. All of the restraints had some give
but the ankles were still kept widely spread.
"Are you going to be quiet or do I have to gag
you?" Rio asked tenderly.
"I'll be good," Mercy mouthed in response. That
was Rio's cue to stalk every little tingle that tantalized Mercy's body. Mercy
was waiting for the pain; it took her several minutes of Rio making love to her
body instead, and those conflicting pleasure/pain desires caused the poor thing
to whimper and writhe on the bed.
Barbie Lynn used her left hand to guide my cock while her
right carefully stewarded her wounded leg back and to the side. The game for
now was vaginal penetration without violating her virginity. A few passes and
my swelled cockhead was coated with her juices. A few more and I pressed my tip
between her labia.
I pried Barbie Lynn's lips apart and pushed a finger around
my head and squished along her walls as I opened her up. Her hand, free of
guiding my cock, began gently pulling on her clit. To excite Barbie, I slipped
my cock below her cunt and let my slick cockhead press against her anus until
she bucked minutely. I withdrew to her cunt once more, bringing a growl from
Barbie who was expressing her frustration.
"Please," Mercy pleaded, "please, Rio."
The woman was close to tears. She was also being lead to orgasm by Rio's
ministrations. "Bite me, spank me, and torture my nipples." Rio
didn't punish Mercy, instead shushing her and putting a finger to her lips.
"I am going to do everything tonight and you get to do
nothing but orgasm as much as I can push you, Babe," Rio whispered
affectionately. "I am going to make love to you and you can't stop me.
"Speak to me," Rio ordered Mercy.
"Why are you doing this?" Mercy choked, "You
could stick something up my ass or spank me."
"I don't need to cause you pain to draw out your sexual
violation, my bitch," Rio instructed. "I need to show you that you
are a wanton fucking whore and you don't need any illusions to make you feel
good. Are you going to wus out and disappoint me or are you going to be worthy
of my time and your potential?"
"Am I worthy of your time and living up to my
potential?" Barbie Lynn teased me.
"I'll let you know when I advance to where you
are," I tickled her back. I loved the way she squirmed against me. I
pushed more of my cockhead into Barbie Lynn until I felt like I was in a
balloon that was about to burst.
"One more thrust and it's over," Barbie told me
with a tear in her eye. One more thrust by either of us and she'd no longer be
a virgin.
"Not tonight, Babe," I comforted her. "I
barely know the woman I'm holding in my arms. If you add a whole new aspect,
I'll never catch up."
"That's the point," she murmured happily, "to
keep you guessing and wanting more. But, since I don't want to scare you off we
can stop where we are for tonight."
I let my cock pop out and cruise back down her ass cleft.
"Of course, now my cunt is all wet and I need someone
to dry it off," Barbie Lynn pouted. "Do you have any idea how I could
get that done?"
Starting to slide down my body, Barbie stopped me, grabbed
my shoulders, and twisted me around instead (she really is quite strong). Soon
we were in a sixty-nine with me on top, pulling her labia aside so I could suck
on her fluids that creamed forth, and she was on her back, licking my lower
shaft and gobbling up one ball at a time and letting her tug on it with her
tongue.
I lapped up her juices like a jungle cat, but side to side
instead of bottom to top.
"Oh, Zane," Barbie Lynn purred, "Oh, oh,
that's good; really good." I caught sight of Rio looking my way from
between Mercy's shaking legs to figure out what I was doing. I gave her a
little pantomime course before gorging down on Barbie Lynn once more.
"Rio, please, Rio, it feels so nice. Bite me. I'm going
to die if you don't bite me soon," Mercy moaned and thrashed. Rio quickly
slid to the edge of the bed, snatched up a phone, and poised over Mercy's
snatch. She took a picture, dialed a number, and crawled up so Mercy could see
whose number it was.
"Mercy, do you see whose number this is?" Rio
taunted. "What does it say?"
"Yes," Mercy responded with fear and shock.
"It is my brother's. It says 'thinking of you'." Rio hit send.
"No!" Mercy howled. "Why did you do that?" she sobbed. I
was wondering why I wasn't slapping Rio upside her head, too.
"Who do you belong to?" Rio penetrated Mercy with
her gaze.
"You. I belong to you," Mercy whimpered.
"And that means I can do with you whatever I
want," Rio explained.
"Yes," Mercy sniffed pathetically.
"So if I've been told about his really nice guy who is
a bit shy and having a hard time with the ladies, I can send him a shot of the
hottest cunt I've ever tasted. So, what if I show him a shot of this hot snatch
and he shows some of his buddies and they tease him about what a stud he must
be for a secret admirer to send him such an intimate shot."
"If that means he gets a bit more confidence because
some chick wants him sexually and then he can talk to some girl he hopes is the
one, well, shit happens," Rio wove her tale.
"Of course, I would only do that for someone I actually
cared about, so this young kid must be someone special or close to someone I
found special," she concluded.
"Zane," Barbie Lynn breathed heavily, "what
the hell was that?"
"It was Rio's way of telling Mercy she's
crazy-passionate-mad over her. Being a huge pervert, she does this by giving
her brother a picture of his older sister's muff, not that he knows whose cunt
he's actually looking at so he will gain popularity and confidence," I
answered.
"Isn't that incestuous?" Barbie Lynn pointed out.
"That's Rio being perverse," I smiled up at her,
my lips dripping her rich, viscous fluids.
"Wait," Mercy suddenly perked up. "Did Zane
just say you love me, Rio?"
"Oh, hell no," Rio recoiled. "Don't use the
'L' word around me. Next time you do I'm going to shove my phone up your cunt,
set it on vibrate, and have fifty students call you all day long."
Mercy looked the opposite of deterred. I could see 'I love
you' forming on her lips.
"Fuck, Zane, give me something to do to her," Rio
snapped. "All I want to do is kiss the stupid bitch." Here I was
trying to tongue-fuck Barbie Lynn to orgasm but I couldn't seem to work in
peace. I slicked up two fingers in her cunt, then ran one down to Barbie Lynn's
anus and wormed one in.
"Ugh," Barbie Lynn flicked out her tongue in
anticipation of further extensions down below.
"Mercy, you first: find a phrase instead of 'I love
you' that you can use that isn't obvious. I suggest 'you annoy me'," I
offered Mercy.
"You annoy me," Mercy whispered hopefully to Rio.
"Damn you, Zane," Rio growled at me. She looked
down at Mercy before rushing down, biting Mercy's lower lip, and working it
back and forth painfully in her teeth.
"You annoy me so shut the fuck up so I can get back to
eating you up," Rio snarled once she let Mercy's bloody lip go.
Mercy's whole body relaxed and she kept a fey little smile
on her lips as she closed her eyes and let Rio get back to eating her out and
licking Mercy from head to toe. What do you know; all Rio had to do was be
honestly affectionate to Mercy and she took Rio's attention without
reservation. I finally got to return my attention back to Barbie Lynn's
delicious essence.
A symphony of our passions led Barbie Lynn to climax ten
minutes later. We had pressed my back to the headboard while Barbie rode me.
One breast rolled over my face, allowing me to suckle on her nipple like a
famished newborn. Barbie had one hand on my shoulder; her other hand held my
cock, alternating its progress from rubbing along her clit as it slid up and
down her cunt. My other hand caressed Barbie Lynn's ass cheek and thigh with
occasional vacations to her puckered rose. My penetrations were more rapid and
deeper.
"Oh, Baby, oh, baby, oh, baby, Jesus Loves Me!!!!"
she squealed loud enough to be heard through the steel door at the bottom of
the stairs. Barbie Lynn kept humping me as her eyes burned a fiery blue from
above for over a minute.
"Zane," she panted, "I'm not going to
graduate before you stuff me every which way." She floated down to my
chest and I wrapped my arms around her, binding her sweaty body to my own.
"Gosh, you are so wonderful to me," she murmured.
"I don't even need to ask you if you will help me out with this." I
was thinking of some sort of romantic reply when I caught sight of Vivian
regarding us. Now I had to rewire my mind in a totally different, ass-saving
direction.
"Out of the way, and who the fuck are you?" Heaven
growled as she pushed past Vivian.
"I'm Vivian Phillips, Heaven Vickers, and what are you
doing in this room at this hour?" Vivian groused back.
"That schlong you've been focused on, I am going to
have Zane shove that hard up my ass until I scream, cream, and pass out from
ecstasy," Heaven taunted her.
"I, Gurr," Vivian stopped, then howled like a
spirit of the damned. Heaven burned a path through my carpet to the bedside
where Barbie Lynn still utilized her erotic appeal to keep me painfully aroused
and pressing against her stomach. "Zane, would it be too much to ask for
you to pretend I'm keeping you behaving at an acceptable Christian moral
level."
"I will really try to not do this in public, if that
helps," I suggested. Heaven plopped down at my feet and worked off her
shoes.
"Move over, Barbie Lynn. The only thing I want to think
about is whether I'm going to dive on his rod for a blowjob or go straight for
him pumping my little bottom like the horny little girlfriend I am,"
Heaven lectured.
"And Mercy," Vivian stammered, losing control of
the situation.
"I threatened to gut a puppy if she didn't
submit," Rio grinned wickedly. Barbie Lynn, careful of her knee, rolled
over twice to allow Heaven to slip under the covers and finish undressing.
"I should turn a fire hose on you five," Vivian
snapped before turning and fleeing the room.
Heaven wiggled up my torso, her own cock throbbing against
mine, until she could cup my facial cheeks in her hands.
"Zane, I want you to split me in two, ram my ass and
make me cry. I'm sorry, I know you've been super-cool with me and I'll blow you
soon, but I'm addicted to your cock," Heaven heaved passionately at me.
It wasn't lost on me that was close to the nicest Heaven had
ever treated me. I snaked a hand under my pillow, palmed the vial, and pressed
it into Heaven's hand.
"Zane, I am so happy you're my boyfriend," she
murmured to me.
"Yours too," I whispered back, indicating I wanted
her to lube her own cock so I could give her a hand-job while she rode me.
Heaven and I fell into a ferocious rhythm of lips and
tongues as she thanked me for my suggestion. She was still self-conscious about
that masculine piece of hardware that confused some people to her sexual
identity. Me; I'd never been all that uncertain. Women acted in a way that
trumped physiology in my mind.
Next to me, the arrival of Barbie Lynn's teeth on Mercy's
nipple was Rio's sign to start energetically working over Mercy's cunt with her
fingers. She added to the intensity by sucking and nibbling on the clit.
Mercy's whimpers escalated to moans. From there, they cascaded into desperate
gasps, then: "Oh-fuck-damn-it-shit-Hell!!!" she screamed.
Mercy's body flexed off the bed repeatedly.
"Rio, please, ah, you annoy me, you annoy me," she
gasped. Rio was already untying Mercy's legs. She rapidly crawled up Mercy and
freed her hands next.
"Time for sleep, everyone on my side of the bed,"
Rio announced. "Mercy, get under the covers."
Barbie Lynn snickered as Mercy sped to obey. Soon it was
Mercy on the outside, Rio in the middle, and Barbie Lynn closest to the center
of the bed. Mercy snuggled tightly to Rio.
"Bitch, did I say you could touch me?" Rio snapped
angrily. Mercy made a tiny choking sound and scooted away.
"Bitch, get over here; I'm lonely," Rio now
ordered. Mercy was more careful this time as she timidly returned to Rio and
draped an arm over Rio's stomach.
"You annoy me," Mercy whispered after she placed a
kiss at the top of Rio's breast.
"You annoy the hell out of me," Rio rumbled.
Mercy placed another kiss on Rio's breast. As she rested her
head on Rio's shoulder, she readied for sleep, and I could swear a tear rolled
down to the crease of the smile on Mercy's face. When that tear dabbed onto
Rio's shoulder, my psycho friend stirred.
"If I get up in the middle of the night, pull out my
strap-on, and fuck your ass, are you going to give me any problems?" Rio's
lusty words contrasted with her desperately compassionate tone.
"No. I'll be good," Mercy replied after a moment.
"I knew I could count on you, my slut," Rio
assured her. "First thing in the morning, I'm going to remind you how
annoying you are; got it?"
To be continued in part 17, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 8 min
October 25, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 15
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 15
Chancellor Gets Boned
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

The pursuit of power is pointless unless you know how
to use it
The look the Chancellor gave me was filled with hate
alright, but it was awash in a desperate sexual hunger too.
"You goddamn bastard," she huffed through clenched
teeth. My response was to switch finger slamming her, instead rolling her
rather large clit between my forefinger and thumb gently.
"Gak," she choked out.
"You can get on top and ride me," I promised her
softly. "You an even tie my hands up with the sash of my robe."
"On your back, damn you," Melrose snarled
ferociously. As I fell back, she ripped my bathrobe sash off so fast it yanked
me off the bed.
My ass had no sooner hit the bed again when Bazz pulled my
robe open and straddled me. She pulled my arms together and bound my wrists
with frightening proficiency.
"Not your first time at the rodeo?" I joked. She
slapped me across the face; not so hard to break my skin but enough to make me
have to rework my jaw to get it set again.
"Shut up, Braxton," she gloated over me, "I'm
going to treat you like the piece of trash that you are. You are going to
regret ever thinking you belonged here." Mel rose up on her knees,
maneuvered her hand onto my cock, and aimed it at her cunt lips.
"Oh," she gasped as her sex blossomed and let my
cockhead in. She slowly began shifting down my cock with ecstatic pleasure
written all over her face.
"It feels pretty good," I started to say. I was
going to finish with 'doesn't it?' but she cut me off.
"Shut up!" she seethed. "You exist solely for
my pleasure. I don't need to hear your juvenile stumbling at sexual
banter." This wasn't the time to start a fight; that would come later.
Doctor Bazz kept wiggling her ass down my shaft.
She was so lost in her own fulfillment that she almost
forgot about me. I grunted when she planted herself down particularly hard as
she was humping me. Melrose looked down at me. With one hand she struck
snake-like at my throat, squeezing my windpipe shut.
"You are just a child," she taunted me wickedly,
but then her whole tone changed to a creepy, appreciative voice, "a
pretty, pretty child."
Okay, I want a psychopath. I want a selfish bitch with no
issues beyond insensitivity. I do not want a woman in her forties telling me
I'm "a pretty, pretty child." That's just wrong, and that's coming
from a guy who screws just about anything that moves.
"Is this how you screw those sluts?" she moaned.
"Is this how you pack Heaven's tight little ass? Does she scream for
you?" Wait; did she call Heaven a 'she'? That's progress!
I choked out a non-response. I was getting enough air to
breath but not enough vocal freedom to talk, and I had a feeling this was on
purpose.
"You don't need to answer that," she chuckled
eerily. "I've heard reports of their sad little cries as they squirted all
over you. You love it when you break their wills to you and this, oh, God, big
cock, don't you?"
The Chancellor leaned forward, her bra-covered breasts
dangling tantalizingly close to my mouth, and rolled her hips so that her clit
rubbed against my cock.
"You hammer them, hammer them, and hammer them some
more until their tight little bodies can't even crawl out of your bed. And you
wanted to hammer me with this huge cock of yours; you wanted to make me sweat,
make me cry out your name, you wanted to wreck me," she sneered.
I reached up with my bound hands and lifted her grip off my
throat.
"Actually, I'm done. I want you out of my room," I
growled back. Melrose's breast heaved and she glared down at me, angry but
uncertain.
"I was hoping there would be something intriguing about
you but seriously, you are just, mediocre. Hell, Heaven is more of a woman than
you are and that's kind of pathetic.
I wasn't denigrating Heaven, who I cared about, but was
using Doctor Bazz's prejudice against the bitch.
"How dare you?" she muttered. She hadn't stopped
humping me yet.
"Get some plastic, a broom handle, I don't care, but
get the hell off of me, you evil witch," I insisted. As a counterpoint to
that, I began to thrust my cock deeper into her womb.
"Ugh, ugh, no," she gasped. "You don't, tell
me what, to do." Mel had now positioned her clit so that it received
maximum impact with my pelvic bone. I flipped us over; even with her
resistance, I was too strong for her. I pushed my bound hands down on her
sternum, the fear of sexual frustration written large over her face and burning
forth from her eyes.
"I want Heaven back," I demanded.
"Never," she growled. I began to withdraw my cock
from her cunt. She whimpered and tried to hold me to her body by grabbing my
shoulders in each hand.
"Get off me," I insisted. "Get off of me. If
you want some piece of meat between your thighs, go to an over-forties bar and
pick up some Momma's Boy who will pop in less than fifteen seconds, then grovel
at your feet for an hour like a worm.
"It would be better than an immature punk like
you," she struggled to insult me and my performance. I took three long
strokes inside her, flexing my cock when it was at its deepest, thumping her
G-spot each time. I could see tears of pleasure in her eyes. I tried to pull
out the fourth time but she hooked her legs behind me and held my shoulders
tight.
"No," she persisted. "I am going to use you
until I'm satisfied."
Instead of wrestling with her, I pulled her up so that my
hands cupped her ass, her arms remained around my shoulders, letting her kiss
me, and her thighs and calves were wrapped around my waist. I bounced her up
and down quickly, quickening her passion as each drop onto the fullness of my
rod brought her closer to orgasm.
"What?" she gasped, "Where are we, "
"Outside, so that your security can see us," I
explained evilly.
"No!" she squeaked.
"Heaven," I stated. She shook her head so I took
two more steps to the cutback exit in the screens.
"No, no," she insisted then as I took the next
step. "Fine," she said in defeat, but hating me for it.
"You can have her back for the short time she's still
here," she seethed. "The Board will support my decision and that will
be it for her, and probably the rest of you too."
"Don't be bitter, Mel," I teased. "You've
been good to me so I'm going to be good to you. How do you want it?"
She glared at me so I continued talking as I walked us back
to the bed.
"You want to be slammed from behind, don't you? It is
hard to get those girls you break down to do a convincing job of it, yet you
miss being treated like a slut," I verbally prodded her. She'd gone over
too fast to face down and ass sticking out for someone who didn't crave it.
I gently lowered us down to the bed while keeping eye
contact.
"Take off your bra, then roll over on your hands and
knees right here on the edge of the bed. She was torn; she had hold of me at
the moment, but she really wanted to give me my grudge fuck. As she opened her
shirt, I dove into her cleavage, kissing and licking.
She purred hungrily even as she worked her shirt off and
then her bra. While keeping up my torture of her breasts, I hooked her thighs
with my hand and hiked up her legs until I had her splayed out, her knees
pushed halfway to her breasts. I dove down to her muff and ravaged her clitoris
and lips. Doctor Bazz squealed with surprise and pleasure.
Right as my vaginal attention got to be too much for her, I
yanked her ass over the edge, bent her farther over, and returned to chewing on
her nipples. If she was upset that I wasn't immediately fucking her, she was
doing a good job of hiding it. The next time I dove on her cunt, I kept my
fingers on her engorged nipples, teasing to the point pleasure and pain
collided.
I tore up her cunt with a total disregard to patience and
sensitivity. The Chancellor squealed, squirmed, and thrust against me without
inhibition until she growled loud enough to bring any guards, had they been
close enough. She hit her second spasm when I rushed one hand down to her twat
and began to jackhammer two fingers inside her cunt, unrelentingly driving her
eruption from crest to crest.
When her eyes rolled back in her head, I released her, but
only to move to my next stage. I'd promised her a good hard fucking after all.
I took Melrose's hips and repositioned her so that she was face down, her knees
on the edge of the bed and her legs dangling over. I knelt between her thighs
and began licking her from clit to anus.
A few passes into it, I sucked several of my fingers on one
hand until they were really slick while working her cunt over with my other
hand. I think she was a bit surprised when I pressed my first finger against
her anus. As her sphincter gave way, Doctor Bazz finally spoke up.
"Don't you dare," she moaned sensually.
"Don't do this?" I teased her, as I sunk another
half-inch into her rectum.
"Oh, God, yes," she groaned like a wanton whore. I
wiggled in a little farther; Melrose gasped and shook her big ass in my face. I
pulled the finger, she whimpered in need, and I went back to assaulting her cunt
with my tongue and teeth.
"Put it back," she panted.
"If I put it back, I'll have to use two fingers,"
I informed her. Mel coughed in response. I obliged her quiet acquiescence by
teasing her anus once more.
"Ugh, bastard," she grunted. It started out angry
but transformed to sexual in mid-vocalization.
I worked my two fingers in slowly, I didn't want her to
scream and I'm basically not a sadist. I also ameliorated the pain by slipping
my cock back into her cunt seconds later. I developed a slow rhythm, picking up
the pace incrementally until she was really taken aback the moment I bottomed
out in her womb, tickled her cervix, and twisted my two fingers 180 degrees in
her anus.
"Oh, God," she moaned. I began fishing through a
list of affections until I found the one that bit - 'Gorgeous'. That word bit
into her psyche and I decided to use it.
"Oh, fuck, Gorgeous, you are so damn sexy," I
whispered to her. Melrose coughed, then growled. I took the moment to lean on
her back and cruelly grab a breast and begin to aggressively maul it.
"Oh, God, yes!" she exulted heavily. "You are
a filthy-minded, little, huge damn delinquent."
"And you finally got me to ream you good, didn't
you?" I responded.
"Play, play all you like," she groaned, "but I
know how to break you, now."
'Yes', I thought back, 'but I know you want something too.'
About this time I was pretty sure there was no possible way
I was getting away with this. I had fucking silk screen walls, for pity's sake.
Chancellor Bazz was equally sobbing and cursing into my sheets. One second she
was encouraging me to pound her harder, I obliged, and the next second she was
telling me how good it felt.
I will give her this much; the old bird had a lot of sexual
frustration to work out and I was her instrument. Having this game go on and on
certainly wasn't going to work so I had to figure out what I could do that I
wasn't already doing and what would turn her on. I didn't like my answer. I
reached down and took Melrose by the back of her head and pushed her face
deeper into the bed.
First she moaned louder and then her body started to tremble
as she thrust back harder. When the suffocation set in, she struggled to rise
but I was too strong and pressing her down with too much force. The Chancellor reached
back from her vulnerable position and tried to push me off and remove my hand
holding her head down.
She became more and more frantic, undoubtedly fuelled by her
own sense of rage upon the world and mirroring my own hatred of her as my
motivation. Her last explosion of air was a scream into the bed. A fear-fueled
orgasm overwhelmed her with her whole body going rigid, then lurching about.
Now that I'd gotten her off, I let go of her neck, going so
far as to grabbing her shoulder and pull her up for a desperate breath. I
withdrew my fingers from her ass and my cock from her flooded cunt. Melrose lay
boneless on the bed, dazed and incoherent. I put my fists on either side of her
shoulders and leaned over my tormentor and victim.
"You damn near killed me, you bastard," she moaned
heatedly.
"Was the orgasm worth it, knowing this might be the
last thing you feel in this life?" I whispered to her. "Don't answer
because your body told the story already. As much as you hate me, you loved
putting everything on the line like that."
"Shut up," she wheezed. "You know nothing,
Child."
"I know you are lying face-first, mostly naked, on my
bed, freshly fucked, covered in sweat, my cock resting on your open, inviting
ass with your legs spread wide for me, Doctor Bazz. I know I said that the next
time we met I was going to fuck you like I owned you, and I think I've done
that."
"I am, going to, break, all of your girl,
friends," Melrose ground out. "We will see who owns who when this is
over, Mr. Braxton," she gasped once she'd finally calmed down and she
could take an unlabored breath. As I slowly got off of her, she gave out one
last sigh.
"Remember your promise, Chancellor," I cautioned
her.
"I remember all kinds of things," she snapped
back. Doctor Bazz resumed a standing position but was polite enough not to kick
me when I helped her get her panties back on.
"Let's not do this again," I cautioned the
Chancellor. "If we do, I'm going to have to tie you up and abuse all three
of your holes all weekend long."
"The only 'next time' will be my last time using
you," she growled.
"You didn't let me finish, Mel. Next time, after I've
got you warmed up, I'm handing you over to Rio who, trust me, will be a lot
less compassionate than I am. Like you, she's got some anger issues to work
through," I grinned.
"Thank you for putting her back on my radar," she
sneered back sweetly.
"I'm not too worried, Mel," I replied. "You
are a pretty smart woman. You know that with Rio, the pain and risk of
permanent harm isn't just play. She'll be looking forward to making you beg for
your life."
The expectant smile she shot my way chilled the soul. God,
can't you give me some not-so-crazy women to deal with? For once, he gave me a
reply by way of a sudden insight: try not to solve every problem with my cock
and appreciate the sane women who do spend time with me. Doctor Bazz moved past
me so I gently stroked her ass.
"Done?" she snarled while looking straight ahead.
Her anger was betrayed by her hardening nipples.
"Yes. And I apologize, Chancellor. I was only thinking
about your arms bound behind your back while I pounded your cunt at the same
time as Rio slammed you from behind," I said softly.
She rotated her gaze to me, lust and hate warring across her
countenance.
"Every time we are alone together, Melrose," I
breathed into the side of her face as I rubbed a hand down from her stomach to
her crotch, "I am going to have to check out how wet you are." Her
hand flashed down and stopped my progress.
"Or would you rather I check you from behind?" I added
as I ran a hand down her rump.
"Fuck you," she sighed.
"Is that an invitation?" I teased. This was
killing me inside. "Just remember that next time, you are getting that
dildo rammed up your ass."
"Damn you," she seethed once more. "I have to
go before security suspects something." Like they didn't all know
precisely what had been going on? How dumb did she think they were?
Without another word she strode out of my bedroom into the
main area. "What have you found?" she questioned the guards.
Of course they had found nothing damning. They had to be
suspicious of all the TVs and computer stations without internet hook-ups but
no one mentioned a thing.
"This was a colossal waste of time," Melrose said
in an exaggerated display. "Let's go." Doctor Bazz led the way down
the stairs but stumbled on the first step.
The last guard in line smirked at me.
"Do you miss Dana much?" I inquired quietly.
"And how," she rolled her eyes. "Tonight was
a total bust. Anyone with half a brain knew you expected a raid tonight and
would have everything stashed somewhere else. All this overtime is good for my
paycheck but I'd kill for a good night's sleep."
"Oh, you are preaching to the choir, ma'am," I
chuckled, "preaching to the choir."
I went back to my room and lay down. Sleep did not come
easy. I knew that the Science Club's cameras had recorded the events of the
past half hour; I just had to figure out what to do with them, besides get
Heaven back.
Rolling Off the Bottom
I had grabbed a shower around 2:00 so I wasn't really
surprised that a dozen feet came running up my steps at 6:15. I was barely able
to prop myself up in the bed when Rio came storming in.
"What's up, dude?" she said as she plopped down.
"Planning to forgo cleanliness?"
"I showered earlier," I told them. Valerie, Iona,
Opal, Brandi and Barbie Lynn all came in and sat around me. Barbie Lynn was the
first to clue in that something was off.
"What's wrong, Honey?" she asked with concern.
"My room was raided last night," I answered. It
wasn't the total truth but I wasn't sure how I felt about my actions with the
Chancellor the night before, much less how my friends would take it.
"Well, you are still here so they didn't find anything,
so what is it?" Opal prodded.
"Ladies, can I keep this plan to myself?" I
requested.
"Of course," Iona responded. Sadly, she seemed to
be the only one who appeared ready to let the situation lie.
"Don't make us get all CSI on your ass," Rio
teased. "You know we'll eventually figure it out so you might as well tell
us." I studied her for a few seconds.
"I ass-raped the Chancellor in order to get Heaven
back," I told her in a dead-even tone. It was an empty joy to see that
most of them realized too late they really didn't want to know after all.
"What did she say?" Barbie Lynn came to my rescue.
"Are we getting Heaven back?"
"She promised me, and I have reason to believe she'll
actually honor it," I replied.
"Well, Rio finally kicked in, "How was she?"
"Why do you think I took a shower earlier?" I
pointed out. "I've never used sex that way and I pray it never happens
again."
"Don't beat yourself up over this," Brandi
consoled me. "You did say that being young means you get to do stupid
shit?" I don't recall using those exact words but still,
"I think we can agree to not talk about this outside of
this room," Opal added.
"So do you know of any Thai Sexual Cleansing ritual
that will help you get over last night?" Brandi grinned mischievously. I
chuckled.
"We'd love to help," Barbie Lynn chimed in.
"Thank you, ladies," I smiled, "but I think I
need to get my head on straight before diving back into the pleasurable side of
this school. I need to know if I did the right thing or not."
On that cheery note we all began to move toward the stairs and
out into the world. In the stairwell Valerie cornered me, put a hand on my
chest to impede my progress, and motioned to me that she had something to say.
"From the discussion in the Chancellor's office Monday
I get the feeling that Heaven is a girl-guy, shemale, what have you;
right?" she started off. I nodded.
"You clearly like girls but you are real close to
Heaven; right?" Val continued.
"Yes," I replied.
"So you risked something you love, namely, the pleasure
you derive from sex, to save her; right?" she prodded.
"Yes," I sounded curious.
"Then you did the right thing," she concluded.
"Zane, I'd kill for the people I love and I imagine you would too. What's
death compared to a little rough sex with an evil controlling bitch to get her
to release someone as close to you as Heaven appears to be?"
"Thanks, Valerie," I grinned. "My heart knows
you are right but it is going to take my mind a while to accept that. I guess
I'm over-thinking things."
"Happens to the best of us," Valerie joked, then
punched me in the arm. "Let's catch up with the others before Rio does
something stupid, okay, does something more stupid than normal."
We were halfway through breakfast when I noted a diminishing
of noise from the south entrance of the hall. Being taller than the average
female student, I was able to make out the cause of the disturbance. I
catapulted out of my seat and raced for the lady at the door; I had the vague
impression I wasn't alone.
I rushed up within a few feet of Heaven, who had dropped her
bags and looked at me with fear and expectation. I didn't want to overwhelm or
embarrass her so I pulled up short to make sure the moment was special. I'm an
idiot!! Rio slipped past me, grabbed Heaven's cheeks, and planted a deep kiss
full of longing on MY GIRL's lips!!
"Oh, Babycakes, I've missed you so much," Rio
panted passionately to Heaven.
"Ah, thanks, Rio," Heaven said, "but if you
don't let go of me right now, I'm going to strangle you with your own
intestines." Heaven untangled herself from Rio, shot a look my way, then
rushed into Christina's arms. Rio smirked at me.
The rest of Christina's crew swarmed around Heaven and
rejoiced at her return. I took a step back to give them some room. I did note
Chancellor Bazz glaring at me from the head table. I looked back to catch sight
of Dana Gorman giving me a lopsided grin from the door Heaven had come through,
a McDonald's bag in hand.
I missed Heaven's arm slipping through her knot of friends
and pulling me in. She pressed her body against me and looked up into my eyes.
"I want you inside of me so bad," she whispered.
Why can't a woman look at me and say "I've missed gazing into your
eyes" or something romantic like that?
"How about we get Heaven squared away in our room
before Assembly?" Christina suggested.
"We'll get her bags," Hope volunteered.
"I'll come too," I joined in, but Chastity quickly
put a hand up.
"No, you don't," she smiled. "We'd like
Heaven to actually get to Assembly."
"There is no Assembly today," Iona pointed out.
"Great, I can go straight to Zane's room," Heaven
beamed.
"I don't think we'll mind the company," Paige
announced. I was suddenly left trying to figure out how she'd appeared next to
me in this crowd, as well as how my arm ended up around her waist.
"Holy Hell, Paige," I hissed. "You are going
to give me a heart attack if you keep that up."
"It isn't worth it unless you pay the price," she
teased me. What the hell did that mean, 'pay the price'? Heaven balled up her
fists and I was sure blood was about to be spilled.
"Paige, we need to figure out what you are wearing to
the party this weekend," Valerie intervened.
"Party?" Paige sounded intrigued. Valerie edged
Paige away and the situation defused.
"Heaven, unpack," I began. "Iona, round up
the Coach and get her to our place."
"Barbie Lynn, could you and Alice watch over the door
to make sure we aren't overwhelmed by non-freshmen?"
Alice had been standing on the periphery and was clearly
stunned that I was addressing her in this manner, but still rapidly nodded and looked
to Barbie Lynn to gauge her perception of the request. Barbie Lynn gave her
'replacement' a smile and motioned Alice away from the group as well.
"Alright, everyone," Doctor Larson spoke up,
"finish breakfast and then back to your rooms. We are still under
twenty-four hours of restricted travel so I do not expect to see any of you
again until lunch. Please get about your business. Lastly, I expect some of you
will be called before the Board of Directors to give testimony or receive a
verdict on your status here; make yourself ready and presentable."
"Mr. Braxton," Doctor Topaz Larson fixed me with a
deadly eye, "that will require you to remain fully clothed most of the
time. Do you understand?"
"Of course, Doctor Larson; I'll do my best," I
swore.
"Sweet! That means I get to run around naked!" Rio
exalted.
"Ms. Talon, are you taking your anti-psychotic
drugs?" Doctor Larson said deadpan.
"Nope; I've been slipping them into the Chancellor's
tea," Rio grinned all crazy-like. "Do you think anyone has noticed?"
"If you want to take credit for the past two weeks, by
all means do so," Topaz allowed.
"I was looking for a cheap and sleazy way to be
despised by everybody, she began, but I headed her off.
"She'll stay in clothes and we'll make sure that all
her pills are changed to suppositories. I know she won't miss any of
those," I taunted my friend.
"That may be for the best," Doctor Larson snorted
disdainfully, but ruined it with a grin. She turned and strode back to the
table. I wasn't sure which one of us the Chancellor hated more; Doctor Larson
for keeping order or the rest of us for obeying.
"Okay, I'm going to the bathroom. Heaven, can I hope to
see you once you are squared away in your room?" I asked as I hugged her
once more and headed away. I knew the questions would come soon enough.
One aspect of a women's college that guys might not
appreciate is that there are only stalls in girl's bathrooms, and since FFU has
a grand total of two men's rooms on the entire campus (Administration and
Athletics), I was always using a female facility. I was about to finish
business, the standing-up kind, when my door rattled as someone tried to get
in.
"Excuse me?" I inquired.
"Let me in," hissed my visitor. Since I clearly
knew the voice, I zipped up and unlatched the door. She pushed in and latched
the door behind her before pushing me down and straddling my lap.
"You did, Heaven kissed me ", something."
Kiss, kiss. "Christina says it had to be you who got me back." She
went back to kissing me.
"You are my girlfriend, Heaven. I don't know what I
wouldn't do for you, Babe," I told her. She nestled into my lap and
wrapped her arms around my neck.
"You make me feel so alive, Zane," Heaven related
in a soft vulnerable tone.
"Don't get all romantic on me," I teased her between
light kisses on her lips. "I've got a whole bottle of Viagra showing up at
noon and I need someone to work all that sexual energy out on, and, okay,
I missed you." She wiggled into a more snug fit in my lap.
"Did you miss me more than Barbie Lynn, or Paige?"
she teased.
"They aren't you," I countered. I ran my right
hand between us, worked up her skirt, and began rubbing her package, which was
clearly straining against the strap-down. Heaven began moaning, then slowly
rolling her body against mine.
"Come on," she panted, "let's have a
quickie."
"Can't happen," I whispered. To prove my
dedication to my statement, I ran my left hand around her hip, under her skirt,
and to her covered ass. I pressed a finger between her ass cheeks until I
pressed against her anus. Now I was massaging her front and back.
"Oh, God, you bastard," she sobbed while she
rocked back and forth.
"We really need to get going, though," I sighed.
"Bazz will send someone after us soon enough."
"I, Gurr, I owe you, Zane," Heaven groaned.
"You stood by me. Damn, you fought Gorman by yourself for me and somehow
you got me back. I know I can be a horrible person but you've always looked
past that and saw who I could be."
"I could continue being a jack-ass and say that I
looked past your horrible personality to that luscious ass but I think I'd
rather remind you that I chose you to be my lover and no one else," I
smiled at Heaven.
"Your lover, she murmured happily. "And you are
my bitch," she tacked on that bit from our sexual encounter in the Kappa
Sigma closet hardly one week back. We still managed to stand up and get the
door open before Ms. Marlowe came in quietly. She frowned at us while we
grinned at her, cleaned our hands, and walked past her back to the Dining Hall.
Restructuring
We sat outside in the hall opposite the main Administrative
conference room. There weren't a ton of us; the individual class presidents
plus Heaven, Rio and myself. Christina and Rhaine shared the Senior Class spot.
"Drink run," I volunteered. "Who wants what?"
"Zane, if they call for you and you're gone, it will be
big trouble," Christina pointed out.
"If I stay here one more minute, I'll strip off my
clothes, paint myself blue, and streak across campus," I grinned
piratically.
"Sprite," Heaven spoke up. A series of orders
followed and I hurried off.
Upon my return, I handed Rhaine (last in line) a Doctor
Pepper, which caused her to give me an odd look.
"I didn't ask for, she began muttering.
"Nah, but I always see you drinking the stuff so I
figured you could use one," I told her.
"Ah, thank you," she responded with a cautious
smile.
"If it makes you horny then it was my idea too,
Rhaine," Rio leaned forward so Rhaine could see her and smiled.
"Is she hormonal, dropped on the head as a child, or
what?" Simone Brady asked the group of us. She was the Junior Class
President and nominally a Rhaine supporter. She'd asked for and received a
Sunkist.
"Tie me up in your room and we'll find out," Rio
licked her lips at Simone.
"Isn't that supposed to be the other way around?"
Heaven quizzed Rio.
"No; Simone looks like a slow learner and I don't want
to scare her off on our first date," Rio leered.
"Now you know what I went through," Rhaine
explained to Simone, who sniffed in derision.
"Hey, I don't know this crazy woman at all but even I
can tell she's playing with you two," Hannah Cartwright, Sophomore Class
President, rolled her eyes.
"How about we all try to remember we are all here to
save our school?" Christina interrupted.
The conversation had died down to nothing when Rio nudged
me.
"There's this old guy coming down the hallway and he
looks like he knows you," she whispered. I looked up and my heart nearly
stopped. I'd fucked up even worse than I thought.
"Uncle Josh," I said weakly, as I stood and faced
him.
"Dude, I thought you said your family was dead,"
Rio continued.
"Technically, that would be true," the old man
rumbled, "and you would be Rio Talon. I'm Joshua Coppersmith, old family
acquaintance and the Braxton family executor."
"The last time I saw you I was being placed on a plane
to Thailand," I stated somewhat bitterly.
"It was part of your father's will, Zane. He was my
boss and the son of a friend so I owed it to him to trust his judgment
concerning his only child," Uncle Josh explained.
"I recall wanting to stay with you," I reminded
him. I recalled crying a river of tears, hoping to stay. I actually knew who
Josh was, where Tim and Jill were virtual unknowns.
"A normal life is not allowed for everyone,"
Christina spoke up; "Past battles and all." I hate being beaten with
my own words.
"That was one of your father's favorite sayings,"
Uncle Josh said. "I am glad to see you living by it. Thank you, Ms.
Buchanan." She nodded politely.
"Who is this old geezer again?" Rio interjected.
"He was a close personal friend of my grandfather. They
turned the company from a tired little mining concern to something a bit more.
He mentored my father and they worked side-by-side when granddad died. Now he
sort of runs thing until I inherit," I outlined.
"That is somewhat correct but not why I'm here. I could
hardly miss the past week's activities here at Freedom Fellowship University.
As the child of Victor and Jenna Braxton, I owed it to them both to let Zane
sink or swim on his own. As the future head of the corporation I work for, I
need to make sure he doesn't end up in prison," Josh clarified.
"Dude," Rio scoffed, then came to my side,
"your boy went to jail last week. Where were you then?"
"Ms. Talon, I do not have spies watching his every
move. By the time I became aware of the matter, it had been resolved," my
pseudo-Uncle responded.
"I seriously suggest you get a 'minder' for Zane,"
Hannah Cartwright weighed in. "He's a real nutjob." That assessment
would have angered me more had I not seen everyone nod in agreement. Instead, I
went for the redirect.
"You've been in contact with Aunt Jill?" As far as
I knew, Jill despised every aspect of my Dad's life.
"Zane, Jill has never handled more than two hundred
dollars her entire life; of course I'm keeping an eye on her, and you,"
Josh stared at me. "I carefully monitor both yours and her finances."
"Seriously?" Christina asked skeptically. "He
bought a warehouse full of furniture and that didn't appear to you to be
frivolous?"
"Frivolous would be renting a private jet and a
penthouse for a weekend in Las Vegas. Since Zane can't use eight sofas, I made
the educated guess he was buying them to help out his dorm mates," Josh
countered.
"It is a pleasure to meet you, sir. I'm Rhaine Ritchie,
Senior Class President," Rhaine jumped in. "I am curious as to your
purpose here. Are you here to take Zane away or are you going to help him stay
here?"
"President Presumptive," Heaven growled.
"That's good to know," Josh nodded, "and I'm
here to represent the corporation's interests, in this case, avoiding
embarrassment to the company's executive branch."
"If you want an embarrassment, you don't need to go any
further than Heaven," Rhaine insinuated.
"She's my transgender girlfriend and we have rocking
sex," I blurted out to preempt Rhaine. Heaven's eyes flew open; Joshua
looked totally nonplussed.
"Did you buy her in a Manila slum?" Josh asked me
dryly.
"Ahh, no?" I stammered.
"Oh, that's alright, then," Uncle Josh mused.
"I mean, once I had to fly a fourteen-year-old Tanzanian princess back to
her home and explain to her parents why she and Victor weren't really
married." He looked at Heaven, "Besides, she's clearly an adult and
we could do far worse with photo opportunities."
"His father dated his share of actresses and models
before he settled down and I have every reason to believe Zane will be just as
much trouble before some woman steals his heart and reins him in," Uncle
Joshua related.
"Too late," Rio snickered, but I cut her off with
a painful elbow to the ribs. "Ow!"
"That would be me," Christina stood and declared
proudly. Josh looked her over.
"Little lady, I hope you have patience, iron resolve,
and the will to exert them both in equal measure," he informed her.
"I am not sure I want him yet," Christina
retorted.
"Ah, then you are intelligent as well," Josh
smiled.
"Please make sure that if you do marry, you don't
murder him until you have a child. Otherwise, the inheritance will be a bear. I
like Jill but she comes from a family of nitwits," Josh continued.
"That won't be a problem," Rio grinned evilly.
"Zane's adopted a daughter since coming to FFU."
"Iona is not my daughter," I snarled at Rio,
"but I could do worse than making her my heir."
Instead of being shocked, Josh rolled his shoulders.
"I'll get the paperwork to you next week."
"Are you sure you want to do that to Ms. Beckett?"
Christina asked me.
"Who else would be saint enough to deal with Rio if I
was gone?" I explained.
"Just for that, you get to wear the ball-gag and
restraints next time," Rio warned me.
"Mr. Coppersmith?" an attendant from the Board
meeting asked when she poked her head out of the conference room. Her eyes
flitted from me to my 'Uncle', locking on him. He nodded and followed her into
the room.
"Umm, he looks like my first husband," Rio mused.
"I'm sure his wife, children, and grandchildren will
take to that without protest," I joked.
"Fine; I'll settle for being his mistress," Rio
sulked.
The Inquisition
"Okay, I am missing something," Rhaine spoke up.
"What is going on, Zane? Now that you know Heaven is a guy, how can the
two of you still be going out together? You are not gay."
"Rhaine, I already knew about Heaven before we actually
had intercourse, though I admit to being attracted to her before then," I
responded.
"But, he's a guy. What do you do?" Rhaine wondered
out loud with a quizzical look on her face.
"Rhaine," Christina chimed in, "what kind of
sex do you think Zane has been having with all the women he takes to bed? He's
not taking their virginity, after all."
"Oh, that's sick!" Simone declared.
"Simone, have you ever had anal sex?" Rio
grumbled.
"God, no, that's gross," Simone said indignantly.
"So what was it like when you walked the
Dolorosa?" Rio queried. I was pretty stunned Rio even knew what the path
that Jesus took to Golgotha was called.
"What? I've never been to Israel," Simone
answered.
"I bet you'd like to go and I'd bet you think you'd
like it," Rio grinned.
"Yes, I would want to go, and I know it would be
spiritual, but this has nothing to do with homosexuality being wrong,"
Simone struck back.
"Listen, you stuck up bitch," Rio kept grinning,
"Jesus was a pretty smart Son of God so we would assume if something was
really important to him, he'd have brought it up before the Romans gakked him.
Seriously, how long does it take to say 'homosexuality is wrong; no more
butt-sex'?" Rio beamed vile unpleasantness at Simone.
"You are an immoral soul," Rhaine jumped in.
"If that is how you want to describe someone who is
honest, fearless, and who thinks for themselves, then I guess Rio and I are
both immoral souls," I defended my best buddy.
"Count me in," Christina raised her hand.
"Me, too," Hannah and Heaven joined in our little
heresy.
"Hannah, how can you go down the same way they
are?" Rhaine complained. "Heaven is gay and Christina has lied for
her since the beginning; Rio is a criminal; and Zane is, a boy."
"Listen, Rhaine, I don't claim to understand what is
going on with Heaven and Zane but I figure if God is pissed, he'll let them
know," Hannah stated.
"In the past two weeks, short of dodging you and your
enforcers, I haven't known Rio to do anything wrong. She's served her time so
we should forgive her and give her a chance. St Paul started out persecuting
early Christians before he saw the light. What would have happened if Jesus
hadn't given him a second chance?" Hannah sighed. "How could I do
less?"
"And Zane, face it, he's eye-candy, and I've got a list
of ten different things I want to do with him when my time to have him for
Handmaiden's Duty comes up," she finished with a grin.
"Just once I'd like to have a girl here tell me I'm
smart, or funny, or that I have a nice personality," I griped. "But
No, it is always 'he's got a fifteen inch cock as thick as his forearm; he can
screw for two hours straight; or that I have a prehensile tongue that can
tickle the ovaries and bring a girl to multiple orgasms."
Simone and Hannah's eyes grew larger as my gross
exaggerations persisted.
"It's not fifteen inches long," countered Rhaine
decisively. Simone missed it.
"How do you know how big it is?" Hannah clearly
didn't.
"I, Rhaine choked.
"I was coming out of the shower when Rhaine, Joy
Jefferson, and Mercy Chaplain intercepted me. My towel accidently fell off and
she got a brief view," I volunteered. Rhaine's look of surprise became one
of veiled thanks.
"Because it wasn't like Rhaine wanted that massive
piece of meat rubbing between her legs until she cried out in ecstasy or
anything like that," Rio teased.
"That's enough," I cautioned Rio, and put an arm
around her waist to pull her in. That calmed things down until we were all
called into the meeting. Uncle Josh was sitting against the near wall. Against
the North wall sat Ms. Lane and a dark-haired fortyish woman with reading
glasses I didn't recognize. They both were taking notes.
On the South Wall sat a different woman, early thirties with
short black hair and what I could best describe as a casual lethality. Both new
women looked over us newcomers but lingered on Christina, Heaven, and myself.
Looking at the eight men on the Board of Directors was rather anticlimactic
comparatively.
"Ms. Ritchie and Buchanan, we have decided to uphold
Chancellor Bazz's decision to annul the last election of Senior Class
President. The matter will be decided during Freshman elections in October. We
find both of your behavior to date this semester to be deplorable and a sad
example to your fellow seniors. Do you have any comments? Ms. Buchanan?"
"Directors, what do we do if the Chancellor once again
annuls the elections?" Christina asked.
"You appeal the action to the new Vice-Chancellor,
Doctor Victoria Scarlett," the head of the board directed our attention to
the woman sitting with Ms. Lane. As if my life wasn't hell already.
"Oh, you would so do her," Rio whispered to me
with her insane grin.
I was so busy praying that no one heard her that I missed
Simone being read the riot act next. She'd be facing re-election in a few weeks
too, a fact she was distinctly upset by. Hannah was given the same news but her
reaction was to flick her hair over one shoulder and give a bored sigh.
"What was that, Ms. Cartwright?" the Head Director
grilled her.
"Reverence, Purity, Integrity, this is what our school
supposedly stands for," Hannah faced the man down. "I can vote and
fight for my country but you are treating us like children, Sir. The Chancellor
was wrong and we fought back against her tyranny because that was the only
choice our Christian moral code left us."
"It is hardly Christian to physically attack your fellow
students, Ms. Cartwright," he shot back.
"I didn't tell any of my class to attack anyone but I
admit that I punched two girls who I knew attacked other students," she
admitted. "I figured it was time for a little Old Testament 'Wrath of the
Israelites' kind of thing."
"Your intransience is not encouraging," a
different man on the board stated.
"I apologize, Sir. I was hoping my love of justice
would not be misunderstood," she sighed.
"Hannah, I'm voting for you as my class
president," Rio leaned forward and addressed Hannah.
"You can't, Rio; you are a freshman and I'm a
sophomore," Hannah grinned back at her. As far as I could tell, this was
the most either had ever said to the other.
"Obviously you've never heard of gerrymandering and
ballot box stuffing," Rio snickered.
"This is neither the time to joke nor a subject to joke
about, Ms. Talon," the Chairman said crossly.
"Sorry, Sir," Rio beamed. "I wasn't trying to
be frivolous; elections are a good thing. I'm all for seeing more of the girls
here, to see them get excited and come together for their mutual enjoyment, I
swear I do."
While that seemed to satisfy the Board, Hannah had to look
down at her lap and Heaven developed a sudden coughing fit.
"Um, um, Vickers, umm, you represent quite a quandary.
We suspect you lied on your application to this school three years ago and you
absolutely understood you would not have been admitted if you had been honest
with us," the Chairman of the Board declared.
Heaven shivered so I took one of her hands while Christina
took the other. Our motions were noted but I doubt the three of us cared.
"Now, Vickers, we could deal with this matter if you
would submit to a medical examination," he continued.
"Why?" Christina replied. "Is every other
applicant to this school required to do the same?"
"No other student has their gender called into
question," a third board member informed us.
"She is not going to go along with this blatantly
discriminatory policy," Christina retorted.
"If I may," Doctor Scarlett raised her hand. After
a moment the Chairman nodded. "Mr. Braxton, as a man and someone with a
confessed familiarity with Heaven Vickers, would you assert that said person is
a woman?"
"She's more than woman enough for me," I quickly
answered.
"Since it is clear that I have the lowest moral
threshold in this room, it isn't going to make anyone think less of me if I
attest that I've seen Heaven naked and she's got all the girlie parts I
like," Rio threw her soul into the struggle. Heaven virtually froze up at
that declaration.
"Are, are you saying that you've seen Umm, Vickers
naked?" the second director stuttered.
"Dude," Rio scoffed, "we have communal
showers here. Seeing a girl naked is hardly a rare occurrence. Since you seem
like a kindred kinky soul, I'll let you know that I've seen Heaven under the
sheets and I can give that body my pseudo-lesbian seal of approval."
"Have you had homosexual relations?" the Chairman
gasped.
"With Heaven, definitely not," Rio swore with an
upraised hand. "As for anyone else, what does it matter?" she joked.
"You already think I'm a whore."
"You should watch your language," the third
director warned Rio.
I put my hand on her stomach to hold her back from saying
something that would only make it worse for her.
"To the bitter end," she winked at me.
"To the bitter end," I smirked back. She was
taking one for the team; drawing off the discussion about Heaven by shocking
the Board. Unfortunately, I wasn't alone in seeing that.
"Mr. Chairman," Doctor Scarlett addressed the Head
of the Board, "perhaps we could return to the agenda if you want to stay
on schedule."
"Very well," the man allowed. "Umm, Vickers,
this matter isn't over but since we do not have conclusive proof about your
gender, your application will remain under review."
"Thank you," Heaven replied softly.
"Don't thank us," the man spat. "Your
deviancy will reveal itself soon enough. Evil can never hide from God's
Truth."
"God is with us," I glowered back. I wasn't
winning any friends on the far side of the table.
"Your time is coming, Mr. Braxton," the Chairman
retorted. "Ms. Talon, we find it miraculous that you haven't racked up
more infractions in your short time here. Now, your parents and this board
agreed, upon your admittance, that you would live with the strictest discipline
and you've attempted every trick in the book to circumvent those
intentions."
"They did this to me on purpose," Rio moaned over
the revelation of her parents' role in events. They'd given the Chancellor and
Dana Gorman carte blanche in dealing with Rio.
"Nothing has changed," I whispered to Rio. She
turned and looked at me with tear-brimmed eyes. She nodded once in
understanding.
"A special guardian will be assigned to see to your
physical and spiritual security," he continued.
"Who?" Rio questioned quietly.
"Administration will decide on who is most
appropriate," he responded snidely. "Now for Mr. Braxton."
"I would like to say how much we appreciate you ladies
and gentlemen taking time out of your busy schedules to deal with matters here
today," I interrupted. I earned several glares for my effort.
"Mr. Braxton, you are an unfortunate aberration that
should never have been allowed to happen. All disruptions that have happened in
the past few weeks can be laid at your feet," he opened with.
I raised my hand. The man opened his mouth to continue but
seemed annoyed with my gesture.
"Yes, Mr. Braxton?"
"Sir, how did you come to this conclusion? I'm one guy,
and a freshman at that," I countered.
"You are the man, of course," the Chairman snorted.
"It is only natural that the women of this campus would follow your
masculine authority no matter how unfounded and perverse."
Wait, did he just call every woman in this room mindless
sheep?
"Still, we are caught in the same quandary that left
you here in the first place. Since we have already isolated you in a Solarium,
you will also be assigned a guardian," he grumbled.
"Oh, okay," I shrugged. "What happens to Dana
Gorman?"
"Ms. Gorman has been terminated," he shrugged
back.
"But it wasn't her fault. I'm no fan; she did knock me
out during a practice session once after all," I pointed out. "She is
good for this school, though."
"We have a new Head of Security and the Athletics
Department is being suspended for the rest of the semester," the Chairman
informed us.
"That would be the neo-fascist in black at the end of
the table," I directed my attention to the lone woman on the south end of
the table. "Ending our sports programs would be a serious mistake for the
morale of the school. Ms. Gorman has done a bang-up job and it would show real
concern for the students at this school if you would keep her on as Athletics
Dean."
"Ask around to any of the hundreds of students who
participate; ask Rhaine, she's worked closely with the Coach before," I
begged. I had no idea which way Rhaine would jump but she was the only trump I
had to play. The big guy didn't seem inclined to listen to Rhaine but that
didn't stop her.
"Coach Gorman gives every girl an active outlet for our
energy," Rhaine volunteered. "She also allowed the reliable elements
of the student body to aid with security. It was a shame that Zane's
masculinity unbalanced the school populace; the student body does not blame her
for what Zane and Christina did."
"She should hardly be rewarded for such a catastrophic
loss of control," the second director stated.
"Reinstating Coach Gorman as Athletics Dean would save
us the need for creating new creative programs to provide for the physical
well-being of the girls," Doctor Scarlett suggested.
"This is a matter for the Board to discuss," the
Chairman announced. "You students are released to return to your dorms.
Thank you for your attendance. Mr. Braxton and Ms. Talon, you will be assigned
your guardians before you arrive at breakfast tomorrow." We took that as
our clue to leave. We made it out of the room and almost out of the building.
"A moment, Mr. Braxton, Ms. Buchanan," the
short-haired woman called out. I turned and met her while the rest of the group
slowed down behind me as we started to exit the building.
"I'm Gabrielle Black, your new Head of Campus Security.
I thought it was important to meet you before classes formally resume."
She stepped up and shook Christina's and my hand while we studied her.
"You may call me Zane," I offered. "I hope
this means we are getting off on the right foot despite that whole neo-fascist
thing."
"I don't see any panty lines 'Gestapo' Black," Rio
interjected herself. "Have you gone commando today?"
"I usually make someone earn the right to find out, Ms.
Talon," she gave Rio a shark-like grin.
"I really don't see how that is relevant and I really
don't want to know," Hannah spoke up.
"Come on, Zane," Rio persisted, "give it a
shot."
"Hannah doesn't want to go there so why don't we say
good-bye to the nice lady and go," I responded.
"What exactly is Ms. Talon asking for?" Ms. Black
inquired.
"Apparently Zane has a thing for figuring out women and
woman's lingerie," Christina said with a degree of caution.
"I hope Ms. Cartwright will forgive me but I'd like to
test this little trick," Gabrielle requested.
"If Hannah doesn't mind," I asked the sophomore
class President (sort of). She nodded so I looked to Gabrielle.
"Give me a second," I requested.
"What's wrong, Zane?" Rio wondered when I didn't
immediately start reeling off the facts.
"She's good at lying," I informed the group,
"but, "
"But?" Gabrielle smirked.
"Lycra, form-fitting, probably a custom job, dull
black, and I guess, with some sort of synthetic weave," I stumbled along.
"I've never seen anything precisely like it."
"I have," Simone muttered. "A woman in the
Presidential Detail for the Secret Service talked about having one, though they
called it spandex instead of Lycra."
"You have bulletproof undies?" Rio teased.
"That is so cool."
"What kind of Campus Security Chief wears bulletproof
underwear?" Rhaine wondered.
"That's not important," Gabrielle smiled coolly.
"36C with extensive surgery on her right
shoulder," I noted, "plus I'm willing to bet she's had plastic
surgery on several places over her body."
"Nice guesswork," Gabrielle grinned; too bad the
friendly gesture didn't reach her eyes. "What gave me away?"
"You hold your left shoulder slightly higher and to the
rear, causing your left breast to be elevated. Let's say that a thirty-year-old
woman has a characteristic to her skin that a twenty year-old hasn't developed
yet," I informed her.
"Do you really want to go over every individual spot
that I've noticed so far?" I hinted. Two sites could mean one thing and
one thing only; they weren't something for open conversation.
"I will graciously concede the field," Gabrielle
gave a half bow and withdrew.
"What was that all about?" Rhaine finally broke
the silence.
"I'm not sure," Christina responded.
"Zane?"
"I don't know," I murmured.
"I do," Rio volunteered. "She's nuts, and I'm
not talking about thinking that Aunt Jude is a Martian nuts; I'm talking about
someone you don't want walking into a daycare with a loaded gun nuts."
"That doesn't make any sense," stated Simone.
"She's our new head of security."
"She's no police officer, I'd bet," Hannah weighed
in.
"You people are being paranoid," Rhaine snorted.
"The Board of Directors wouldn't put anyone dangerous amongst us."
"I agree," Heaven added bitterly. "It isn't
like they suspect the student body to be under Zane's influence because we
can't help but be naturally submissive to his masculine charisma. No, wait,
sorry. That is exactly what they accused us of five minutes ago."
"Heaven, women are supposed to submit to their
husbands; it is God's Law," Rhaine declared firmly.
"Oh, thank God," I groaned. "Rhaine, come
with me to my room; I need a massage."
"You are not my husband or my father," Rhaine
countered. "I am not required to serve you."
"Then why are we rolling over for the all-male Board of
Directors?" Christina inquired. "All I wanted was for the students to
stand up and make our own decisions. One day we will submit to our partner but
until then, God gave us free will and we should exercise it."
"How does Zane fit into all that?" Simone
challenged Christina.
"He made a mistake. I saw no duplicity in Zane in my
time watching over him so I believed he meant us no harm," Christina
replied.
"Your attitude brought you down," Rhaine reminded
her.
"Standing up for what was right got me and my friends
persecuted," Christina replied. "Anytime any authority tells you that
it is okay to torture someone for the 'greater good' is being neither great nor
good; they are perverting Christian virtues."
Rhaine and Simone had no answer for that. We parted ways
(rebels and traditionalists) and returned to our dorms, waiting to see what
would come next.
First Look At The Guardians
"Wow," Rio gasped. "My world view has been
shattered; there really is a Santa Claus."
"Do tell," I joked.
"I've been assigned my guardian for the semester; you
get three guesses," Rio grinned.
It had to be someone from Rhaine's faction and the number of
people there that Rio didn't utterly despise numbered less than five.
"Mercy Chaplain?" I hazarded.
"Got it in one," Rio snickered. "Who is
yours?" I looked up my text messages (they were normally sent to poor
Iona).
"Vivian Phillips," I told Rio. "I don't know
too much about her but she's first-team Karate and a senior from Rhaine's
camp."
"I need to think of something nice for Mercy this
evening," mused Rio. "I am thinking the fuzzy hand and ankle cuffs,
coconut massage oil, and my little pink friend."
"That seems awful, passionate for you," I pointed
out.
"Don't worry about it," she smirked. "I'm
going to ride her face like a burro going down the Grand Canyon."
"That was a metaphor I could have done without," I
grinned. "By the way, the morning of the great melee, you were really nice
to Mercy. What is up with that?"
Rio looked embarrassed, cast her eyes about suspiciously,
then looked at me intently.
"I hoped no one caught that," she whispered.
"I'm pretty sure it was only Valerie, Joy and I who
caught it, and Joy had no point of reference," I advised Rio. "Where
is your mind concerning the two of you?"
"Damn it, Zane, she's a sweet girl," Rio hissed.
"The crazy kid trusts me totally. That is kind of eerie and gentle at the
same time, if that makes sense. Nothing has prepared Mercy for what a shithole
this world can be; she is simple, sheltered, and innocent in her outlook on
life."
"It didn't start out this way," I persisted.
"What happened to change that for you two?" I wanted Rio to work this
out in her head. Caring for another person was difficult for her, and that she
could do this for Mercy was partially my fault.
"Honestly, it was the fear on Mercy's face when she
rolled off of you that day," Rio sighed. "She wasn't afraid of me
coming to slap you silly, you had that coming," she sneered. "But the
fear of being sexy and sexual, she'd been drilled in the head so long that any
sexual feeling was from the Devil that she felt devastated that you'd made her
orgasm. I'm afraid I snapped; I had to do something," she confessed.
"And your answer was to make her your submissive sex
toy?" I teased her.
"Hey, what can I say? I'm a freaking deviant myself. If
you want the mediocre mainstream, call Doctor Drew," Rio grinned.
"I'm all she's got and it is going to be a cold day in hell if I'm going
to let some Bible-thumping asshole trap the beauty that is her body when she's
wracked with pleasure in some cold, gray, sexless box."
"She's lucky to have a friend and protector like
you," I whispered back. Her snarky reply was cut off by the look she was
giving the stairwell to my domicile. Mercy Chaplain and a dark aspect girl had
entered the area and were coming our way. Iona was coming our way as well.
"That is Vivian Phillips," Iona announced my
visitor. I had no doubt she had a dozen useful facts on my latest guest too.
For her part, Vivian looked almost overwhelmed with the
'improvements' I'd made to the place.
"Mr. Braxton," Vivian said to me as she came to a
stop before my sofa. I stood up and offered my hand. Rio stood and regarded
Mercy. I guess I had to be happy they didn't fall over the sofa in a fit of
sexual wrestling.
"So, Vivian, how do you want to handle this?" I
inquired.
"You will stay in your room until I pick you up and you
will stay in each class until I take you to your next class or activity,"
she strictly informed me.
"We'll see how that works out," I joked.
"No, Zane, that is how it is going to be," Vivian
explained.
"Okay. What is going to happen if we miss one
another?" I inquired.
"How can you miss me if you stay where I tell you to
wait for me?" she stated firmly.
"No, I want to know what the repercussions are going to
be after I've successfully avoided you," I asked pleasantly.
"Zane, the Board of Directors has directed the
University to do this and if you dodge my duty, you will be expelled,"
Vivian responded patiently.
"So you don't know," I winked. "In that case,
you can count on it that the next few months are going to be interesting for
you."
"Mercy, you are going to have to sleep in my room if
you hope to keep up with me," Rio taunted her guardian.
"If that is what it takes," Mercy shot right back.
"You still can't be there every second of the
day," Rio bantered.
"If I have to keep a hand on you for the rest of the
semester, I will," Mercy countered. I'd have been happy for both her and
Rio if Mercy hadn't sounded so eager.
"Damn it," Rio snapped to me. "Mercy's got me
so stymied and pissed off that I'm going to be up half the night working off my
aggression." I rolled my eyes and Iona blushed as Paige and Valerie came
up into the room.
"What's going on?" both Val and Paige asked.
"Mercy doesn't trust me so she's going to be with me
every night from here on out," Rio pseudo-sulked. Valerie's groan was a
lot more real and justified. I should have sensed the psychic chemistry going
on around me; I could have used that bit of insight to run.
"You two, Paige directed to Vivian and Mercy, ",
should keep these two together as much as possible to minimize the damage they
can do."
"Well they can't stay in my dorm room," Valerie
sounded disappointed, "so they'll have to use Zane's bedroom. It is the
only safe place to store them."
"I'm not going to spend time in Zane Braxton's
bedroom," Vivian shook her head.
"Perhaps if you took a look at Zane's room before
passing judgment," Iona offered. Vivian was about to make a rebuttal, then
took another look around the room.
"Okay," she allowed.
Our little troop made our way to my screened-off area of the
floor.
"Where are you going with this, Paige?" I asked my
albino sexual siren quietly.
"Around the third time I drug Vivian to
unconsciousness, she's going to figure out what's going on so a long-term
solution suggests that your current girlfriends put you and Vivian together so
that you can convert her to your side," Paige outlined with newfound
tolerance.
"I'm too damn experienced with you to argue,
Paige," I confessed.
"Your ability to be smarter than a hamster on a wheel
is refreshing," Paige rewarded me with a stroke on the cheek. We stumbled
at the entrance to my boudoir as Vivian had to take it in. She was so
'enraptured' with my extravagance that she missed Rio sneak up on Mercy from
behind.
Rio put both hands under Mercy's skirt. One clearly coaxed
along her buttocks while the left move around and began to gently caress her
pubic area from the front.
"Someone's not wearing their underwear," I barely
heard Rio whisper in Mercy's ear. "For being such a good girl, I'm going
to do something special to you tonight; Zane's room at 10:00 o'clock."
Mercy obviously tingled all over at the news.
"Don't plan on getting any sleep," Rio teased
softly, "I want the taste of hot little bitch-flesh on my tongue all night
long, and since I can't have anyone worthwhile, I'll have, fuck it; I want you
tonight, Mercy. Don't think for a minute that I care about you, though."
"Okay," Mercy turned halfway to Rio's lips,
"I understand." Mercy did have this contented ephemeral smile on her
face that I was hoping Rio didn't catch. If Rio did, she didn't show it, but
then Rio hated to acknowledge that anyone cared for her.
"Thank Cordelia for me," I turned to Paige. I
figured the only way Rio ended up with Mercy was someone rigged the process in
her favor.
"That was me," Paige confessed. "I tried to
stack the odds in your favor with Joy Jefferson but that didn't work out so
well.
"Thank you," I expressed appreciatively.
"Thank me by hooking my legs over your elbows and fuck
me standing up," Paige beamed raw sexual hunger my way. "I want to go
bouncy, bouncy, bouncy on my personal pleasure toy." She finished by
licking her lips. I wish she wouldn't refer to my cock as her toy or look at me
the way a starving dog looks at a fresh pork chop.
Valerie motioned me forward now that Vivian had started
walking around my bedroom.
"What is that platform for?" Vivian muttered to me
once she realized I'd come to her side.
"It is my bed," I informed her. "Now do you
see why you could sleep with me and we would both be okay?"
"I am not sleeping with you," Vivian insisted.
"I could sleep on one side and you could be on the
other and we couldn't even touch fingers," I insisted.
"No," Vivian announced.
"I'll fight you for it," I gambled.
"What?" Vivian stared my way. Clearly, my move
caught my friends off guard as well.
"You take me and I'll behave for a month. If I beat
you, then you move into, my floor, for a month, and you still get to keep an
eye on me," I offered.
"I am not staying in your room no matter what,"
Vivian declared indignantly.
"All the sofas are sleepers," I explained.
"You wouldn't be in my room, plus you have your own shower and bathroom as
well as the other amenities that have been put in."
"That is not going to happen," she insisted.
"Oh, my apology; I didn't know you were afraid of
me," I shrugged.
"I'm not afraid of you, and I'm not going to be baited
by you either," she shot back.
"Then fight me, pin me to the ground, and have things
your way," I challenged her.
"Coach Gorman told us not to fight him alone if we
could avoid it," Mercy jumped in. "If the Coach couldn't put him down
quickly, you don't have a chance, Vivian."
That was so cold, and I'd have never thought Mercy could
have pulled it off, luring Vivian in the way she did.
"Fine, let's go to the gym and settle this,"
Vivian growled her acceptance of my dare.
"Let's fight here," I countered.
"In your room?" she worried.
"In life, the arena you find yourself fighting in
rarely presents itself as an even surface," I pointed out.
"That would be true, Ms. Phillips," Dana Gorman
confirmed from the entrance.
"Dana," I exhaled with some relief.
"That would be Coach Gorman to you, delinquent,"
Dana smiled at me.
"Coach!" Mercy squealed, hugging the only real
adult in the room. I was pleased to note that Vivian seemed genuinely happy at
the news of Dana being back on the job too.
"Cool it, Mercy," Dana chuckled.
"Technically, I'm still Ms. Gorman until 6:00 a.m. tomorrow morning when
my re-instatement goes into effect." She patted Mercy on the back before
they separated. "I am mildly curious as to what you are doing here in
Zane's room, Vivian. I normally credit you with better sense."
"Are you saying I'm senseless, Coach Hot-cheeks?"
Rio snickered at Dana.
"Rio, my understanding of you begins with your
friendship with Zane, which pretty much explains every other insane stunt you
two have been involved with since your arrival," Dana smiled back.
"Coach, I can explain," Vivian finally got out.
"I was assigned to Zane as his guardian by the Board of Directors and they
said, um, "
"That you should go to Zane's bedroom and get into a
fight?" Dana concluded. Vivian gulped, nodded and then shook her head.
"Get used to it, Vivian," Coach nodded knowingly.
"If you are going to be hanging around with Zane, you need to get used to
things like this happening. These inexplicable events occur on a regular basis.
By the way, Zane: Thank you."
"No problem, Coach," I grinned.
"What was that for?" Vivian asked.
"Zane fought to get my job back," Dana Gorman
nodded.
"Why would he do that?" Vivian wondered. "You
put him through hell."
"Yeah, I was asking myself the same question," Rio
chimed in.
"She's good for the university," I answered,
"and they were going to cancel the athletics program."
"Vivian, you should be more concerned how you are going
to beat Zane," Dana stated.
"Valerie, could you get Vivian one of your sports bras
and a pair of Rio's shorts?" I requested.
"I'm not going to strip in front of you," Vivian
said indignantly as Valerie left to do as I asked.
"I'll leave the room if you like," I shrugged.
"I'll take video evidence," Rio leered at Vivian.
"Rio, I'll slam you inside one of Zane's wardrobes if
you don't behave," Dana warned.
"Zane will stick up for me," Rio puffed out her
chest defiantly.
"Yeah, I was considering that," Dana laughed.
"That turns a six-second fight into a sixty-second fight, but you are
still ending up in the closet."
"And to think Rio spent so many of her formative years
coming out of the closet," Paige jabbed.
"Paige, I'd slap you for that but I know Zane doesn't
want a bruise on that swank body of yours." Rio taunted the tender-fleshed
albino Paige.
"I keep begging him to trade you to me for a night but
Zane insists that you two are exclusive for now," Rio kept at it despite
Paige's arousal. "I'm holding out for you, though."
"I'm confident that Zane will keep making the right
decisions," Paige rose to the challenge.
To be continued in part 16, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 24, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 14
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 14
Wagers
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

An army is one man's courage and a thousand men's discipline
"Oh! Pay up, pay up," Opal called out.
"Damn," bitched Rio. "I keep hoping my boy
Zane will develop some standards, but oh, well."
"They were betting on you bringing me back for
sex?" Paige whispered, but her desire was glowing bright. I shook my head
and chuckled.
"Don't worry about it; I still see you as a whirling
vortex of passionate lust," I assured her.
We passed around the Chinese screens that separated my area
from the rest of the floor and I was relieved to see everyone but Barbie Lynn
had left, and Barbie had curled up on the near side of the bed and was still
asleep. As we moved around the bed, Paige's resolve began to falter.
"Sit down, let's talk," I said softly. Paige was
clearly confused.
"The most powerful tool in sex is the brain," I
continued. "I want to know you a little better first."
"I should be great at this," she replied.
"How many boys have you kissed?" I asked as we sat
down. She looked surprised by the question.
"Two," was her curt response. "Zane, I want
you to take my virginity." Now it was my turn to be surprised, but I was
only put off for a moment.
"Tell me about those two times," I persisted.
Paige had started tugging her shirt out from her skirt and was clearly not
pleased with my request.
"Zane, didn't you hear me? I want you to pop my cherry,
break me in, fuck my cunt, whatever you want to call it," she told me.
"Yes," I nodded, "and I'm looking forward to
that, but answer the question please."
"I, I've been kissed by two boys, one kiss per
boy," she replied, but I could tell there was more to it.
"Do I have to play twenty questions with you?" I
gave an exasperated sigh. Paige flushed with anger.
"Fine, damn it," she growled. "The first boy,
I paid to kiss me on the lips. He did so, and he looked at me like he wanted to
throw up." That looked like it hurt her to admit.
"The second time, it was a joke, a dare. I closed my
eyes, he kissed me on the lips, and then I heard the applause. They
congratulated him for kissing the freak," she recited with anguish.
"They laughed at me while I ran away." She looked furious and
miserable at the same time.
I tilted her head up toward me. I let my first kiss barely
brush her lips. I let her study my reaction, and then I kissed her again.
The third kiss pressed our lips together, and on the fourth,
our tongues touched. The fifth saw her wrap her arms around me and hold me
tight for nearly a minute. She was panting for breath when we came up for air.
I used that moment to pick her up and place us both farther into the bed.
"Eep!" she exclaimed, then she started to giggle.
I straddled her and dove in to nibble her neck. Paige beat at my chest with her
fists but couldn't stop laughing. "That tickles!" We fell back into
kissing for a while; Paige didn't need to rush into sex despite her declared
desires. "Shouldn't we take our clothes off?"
I responded to that by sitting up, grabbing her shirt in
both hands over the breasts, and ripping it open. Buttons went flying
everywhere and Paige's eyes expressed her shock. I reached for her bra but
Paige's hands flew to mine.
"Wait," she gasped. "It unsnaps from the
front." I even let her open the bra for me, exposing her ghostly breasts
and pale pink areolas and nipples.
I shifted down Paige's body and latched my lips to her left
breast, causing her to cry out in pleasure.
"Oh, damn," she purred, "this is so much
better in real life." I wasn't sure I knew what that meant, or that I even
wanted to know.
I feasted on each nipple and breast in turn until they were
fully engorged and bright, rosy pink from my attention. She'd spread her legs
wide open and was humping her hips up against me. I pulled away long enough to
get my shirt off before descending on her for kisses once more. In the midst of
that, we rolled over where she grabbed me by the side of the head and covered
my face with butterfly kisses.
"I've always wanted to do that," she beamed pure
joy at me. I moved my hands down her ribs, waist, and hips until I was able to
pull up her skirt and grab her ass. Paige aggressively humped me in response,
smiling at me and breathing heavy. Without any urging, Paige pushed up my body
until she dangled her breast against my lips.
I greedily sucked one in, teasing her nipple with my teeth.
Paige yelped but followed me down without comment, cradling my head into her
chest and rocking me back and forth.
"Careful, Honey, he's addictive," Barbie Lynn
sleepily intervened.
"He's going to take my virginity," Paige exulted.
"Is he now?" she grinned at me.
"She's asked; I'm considering it, but I want to know
she's really ready for it first," I mumbled back between mouthfuls of tit.
"Wait," she panted, "you promised me."
"Paige, Rule #7 for guys: when sex is involved, we
lie," I informed her.
"Oh, what lie did you tell Barbie Lynn?" Paige
inquired.
"He forces me to orgasm so he can bask in my
post-orgasmic bliss," Barbie Lynn sighed dreamily.
"Besides," I said, as I ran my hands through her
fine white hair and tucked a few locks behind her ears, "I am not saying
we won't do it, but you are an incredibly tough read and we aren't going to do
something I don't think you need."
"How come you get to decide?" Paige sounded annoyed.
"I'm the only guy you've approached who you didn't find
on an escort service website; we are in my bed; and, oh, yeah, I've had sex
hundreds of times and you are in all ways a virgin," I listed off the
reasons. "Paige, you only get to do this 'first time' once, and I would
like it to be something you love and want to do again and again."
"Well, I know what I want. I am in your bed and you're
half-naked already," she emphasized by grinding her pelvis into me.
"I'm also on top and I don't think you can get rid of me that
easily."
"This one is a little firecracker," Barbie Lynn
chuckled.
"She's that," I commented, "but you should
always be leery of someone who thinks they are always right." My words
didn't stop me from pressing my cock up against Paige's twat. "We could
always have a little butt-sex instead," I teased.
"No!" Paige squeaked. "You are huge and my
asshole is tiny."
"Oh, God," I laughed. "You actually looked at
your ass in a mirror." Paige blushed furiously. "Listen, Paige, trust
me on this. You can go into town and find some college guy who will jump at the
chance to screw you. What you have to wonder is how much he'll care about you
and your needs as well as how good he is at sex. Let's get naked."
"Finally," Paige mocked. She rolled off and shed
her clothes so fast they left angry red tracks down her legs. I took my time
but Paige didn't seem to mind. She reached out and ran a hand over my bicep and
shoulder.
"He's real enough," Barbie Lynn assured her
quietly.
"How did you know what I was thinking?" Paige
mused. At least she only implied Barbie Lynn was stupid.
"Paige, sweetie, how many of us FFU girls expect to be
able to choose our man, much less one worth having? And don't you be
disparaging of Zane, now, either. I can smell your arousal from here,"
Barbie Lynn said with a sexy curve to her lips.
Paige was thinking of her retort when she gasped as I caught
her distracted and slipped two fingers along the folds of her cunt. When her
razor sharp focus latched onto me once more, I pushed her onto her back and
mounted her. Her legs splayed out to either side and the location of her hips
against my stomach reminded me of how narrow her hips were, narrower than even
Iona's.
She still did her best to wrap her legs around me as she
placed her hands on my shoulders.
"Are you going to make me scream?" she asked
nervously.
"Every girl is different so don't worry about it,"
I grinned. "Besides, I can tell you'll be really good at this."
"How can you know I'll be any good at sex?" Paige
snapped. Yes, that was the sore point I was looking for.
"Your eyes sparkle when you touch me, you react
instinctively to my touch, you are in good physical shape, and you're very
sensitive all over your body," I explained. "What you saw as fooling
around was me mapping out how your body works and where your erogenous zones
were. No two women are the same and I love exploring. Now I'm getting back to
it."
I began placing kisses along her sternum, down toward her
navel. Her stomach pulsed when I kissed the belly button.
"Oh, aha," Paige moaned. I licked and stroked the
area around her navel, causing her torso to gyrate from the sexual stimulation.
"Umm, that feels nice."
Unlike previous encounters with other women where I avoided
the cunt while I worked around it, I instead placed one hand immediately to the
area, squeezing two fingers into her cunt and wiggling them around. I left the
clit alone for now because I was encouraging a slow boil, not a flash burn. I
wanted Paige in an erotically charged high before I challenged her vaginal
virginity.
Paige's skin had this false translucent quality to it that
was exciting to watch. You could track the arousal of a touch by the blood
rushing to the skin around the excited area. Physically, she could conceal
nothing, and she was far from sexually experienced enough to stifle her
vocalizations of pleasure.
"I just want to be fucked," she moaned," I
just want to be fucked, aha, oh." Her words said one thing but her body
expressed its desire for more excitement. "No, she groaned as she ground
her hips against my lips. When I stabbed my tongue to her clit, she acted like
a jolt of electricity arched through her body.
Now, when I've performed cunnilingus on a girl, I expect a
bit of movement; I'm doing something wrong if she lays there. Paige was all
over the place, pulling away then thrusting back as well as rolling her hips
rapidly side to side. At the moment her thrashing turned into trembles, I
withdrew my lips and fingers, causing Paige to whimper and look down at me.
"Huh?" she pleaded. I gave her a mischievous grin,
then blew on her clit. Paige hiccupped, then threw her head down on the bed
violently. I began sucking on the inside of her thighs for about one minute,
letting her settle down, then leapt on her clit with my tongue once more.
"Oh, God!" Paige squealed.
I moved my tongue off, trading off with two fingers parting
her labia and flicking her clit with my thumb. I alternated back and forth over
five minutes until I noticed Paige was sobbing and tearing up the sheets with
her fists.
"Have mercy, Zane," Barbie Lynn whispered.
I gave a quick nod before placing my lips around Paige's
clit and sucking on it with growing intensity plus twirling the tip of my
tongue along its tip. I also made tiny fucking motions with two fingers into
her cunt. She didn't last thirty seconds.
"Oh, my, God, Zane!" she growled.
She wasn't loud but she rumbled her orgasm from deep in her
chest. It was kind of surprising, coming from such a lithe, ephemeral being. Paige
was sucking down further sounds internally so that they were merely sobs. I
crawled up to her side, rested sidewise, propped up by an elbow, and placed a
hand on her stomach as I watched over her. When she started gasping for air,
her eyes locked with mine once more.
Paige feebly pushed on my chest so I let her push me on my
back. She struggled to rise over me, then collapsed on my chest.
"I, that was, you still didn't fuck me," she
wheezed. I sighed in frustration, pulled Paige on top of me, chest to chest,
and then began playing slap-happy with her ass.
"Ow,ow, ow, ow, ow," she squalled. "Stop
that; I bruise easily," she added, with tears in her eyes.
"Damn it, woman, is it going to kill you to accept that
I know what I'm doing?" I responded angrily. "Since you are clearly
clueless, what we just did was foreplay. I wanted to relax your body before we
moved to the next step."
Paige had enough common sense to look embarrassed but not
enough to keep quiet.
"Well my ass still hurts," she pouted.
"What?" I questioned. "Did you say you wanted
me to hurt your ass?" I grabbed each ass cheek and pulled them apart.
"No!" she squeaked, "You are too big."
She grabbed my hands in her smaller grip and tried to pry them off. We rocked
back and forth until we rolled over. She struggled but I soon ended on top of
her, Paige on her stomach, and my legs prying hers open. "No, no,"
she pleaded as she felt my cock resting on her ass cleft.
"Relax," I whispered into Paige's ear, "have
you ever heard of doggy style?"
"You aren't, going to have anal sex with me?" she
gulped. I pushed my body up and after a moment, Paige followed, pressing her
back against my torso once more.
"I'd never do anything to you that you didn't want me
to," I assured her, "though I am going to have you begging me to
bugger you before this semester is over."
"Uh-uh," Paige assured me, "not going to
happen," but she did wiggle her ass against me playfully, testing my
resolve. I balanced on one hand so I could use the other to pull her hair away
from one side to the other. Her neck, ear, and the side of her face were now
revealed. I sucked on her shoulder while I repositioned my cock so that it slid
down her ass, past her anus and cunt, so that it pressed along her pubic mound
from below.
Paige began humming pleasurably and gyrating her hips
against me. I put my free hand on her breast and massaged it as well.
"Promise me you won't keep me waiting this time,"
she murmured. "Promise you'll take me."
"Of course I will, Paige. You have to relax and enjoy
yourself and not get worked up about us having sex," I comforted her. She
rocked against me and I pushed back. "Nice and slow," I cautioned
her. "I'm not going anywhere." With a little effort, she did as I
requested.
I kept running my hand down from her breast to her stomach,
each time going a little farther down. She'd tilted her shoulders and neck so
that we could kiss but she also found my lips on her neck to be tantalizing. I
was tricky enough that I had my cockhead parting her puffy lips before she
realized it. In fact, I had three separate penetrations that elicited moans,
then she looked up at me.
"Don't be afraid," I told her sympathetically.
"Remember the faces of all the girls you've seen me with while we are
having sex and know that it is going to be just as good for you." Paige
looked down at the mattress and nodded her head. She pushed back but it wasn't
easy. Her entrance felt like a vice restricting my entrance.
Even totally wet, her vaginal muscles were blocking my
progress initially. I patiently kept at it, incrementally advancing with each
coaxing touch. When I brushed against her hymen, Paige didn't even recognize
the moment had come. I subtly brought my arm down to her stomach and wrapped
her up in my arm while teasing her ear with my teeth.
"Yip!" Paige exclaimed as I pierced her virginity.
"Oh, God, it burns," she sobbed. I gave her a few seconds to adjust
before penetrating even deeper.
"No," she moaned, and tried to pull away, but I
didn't let her. "Zane," she pleaded for me to let her go. "It
hurts." I kept at it. "I never thought it would hurt this bad,
please."
She gave one final gasp as I pressed the final inch into
her, then we remained there, locked in sexual congress while she wept and
trembled underneath me. I considered it a minor miracle Paige had remained on
her hands and knees as we reached this point. Now I had to get her past the
stage where pain dominated pleasure.
"We'll move when you feel you are ready," I
instructed her. Paige nodded, then nothing else for some time. She caught me
off guard when she flexed her grasp on my cock.
"Umm," she purred. "Did you feel that?"
My groan was my reply. Paige pulled away a tiny bit until the pain kicked in
and she stopped.
Seconds later she repeated the process, withdrawing several
inches, then reversing the procedure and allowing me deeper in once more.
"It hurts less," she admitted. A moment later as
she shifted to a faster rhythm, "it is really quite nice."
"You might want to ask Zane how he is doing,"
Barbie Lynn chided Paige.
"But I honestly don't care," Paige noted.
"If you want to do this again, you might want to start
caring," Barbie informed her. I winked at the blonde sex angel.
"Zane, do you like having sex with me?" Paige asked
in a much kinder tone than normal. She must have been truly appreciating the
lovemaking she was receiving.
"It feels like you are trying to rip my cock off,"
I ground out. "You are damn tight, then you are adding those contractions
on top of that. I may not be able to have sex for a week."
"Paige, I like you, but if Zane is telling the truth, I
going to seriously rearrange your anatomy," Barbie Lynn promised with
dangerous intent.
"I apologize," Paige pouted. To prove how sorry
she wasn't, Paige rotated her hips down then back up several times rapidly. So
that's how she wanted to play it.
I placed both hands on her shoulders and let her make a few
more tentative moves before slamming my member all the way in.
"Oh, fuck," she gasped. I slowly drew back my full
length, then rocketed back in time and time again. Paige was sweating and
panting from earlier exertions but now she was barely hanging on.
Slap, slap, slap, my hips mashed against her ass. Paige gave
a breathless grunt each time I drilled her, and that was followed by a relieved
sigh as I pulled back. By the desperation in her voice, I knew she wouldn't
last much longer.
"Oh! My! Fucking! God!" she growled loudly.
I now knew what it felt like to have put my cock in a fire
hose and had some asshat turn the water on. Paige's cunt juice had been
plentiful the first time she had an orgasm. This time they were copious and
forceful, and my cock was simply in the way; what got past stung the hell out
of my ball sack.
Normally I have really good control over my sexual climax
but I was being sorely tested. Worse, I couldn't simply pop out of Paige
because that would cause her pain. The odds of her using birth control were
next to nil and none, so it fell to me to find something to center my mind and
not ejaculate.
"Zane, are you okay?" Barbie Lynn said in a
hushed, worried tone. I could only nod. Paige was erratically pushing up and
down on my cock, to the point where I grabbed her hips in order to not have a
nasty accident when her muscles relaxed and my overstimulation ended.
"Don't, move," I panted painfully to Paige.
Paige didn't quite comply but I didn't blame her because her
arms gave out and she slumped forward. I held up her rear by my hold on her
hips. I carefully let her slide off my cock and finish splaying out on the bed.
I sat back on my heels, breathing deeply and fighting for control.
"Come here, Baby," Barbie Lynn ordered, picking up
on my distress.
I moved over Paige's leg toward Barbie and she joined me by
turning around, meeting me half way.
"I've got this," she purred, as she wrapped my
cock in one hand and placed her lips over the head. Despite Paige's vaginal
fluids and some blood, Barbie loved it. She bobbed up and down twice before my
resolve finally crumbled.
"Cumming," I gasped. Barbie Lynn shot me a quick
grin, then pumped and sucked with renewed vigor. When I started ejaculating,
Barbie Lynn made some half-hearted swallowing efforts but I knew she was
holding something back. I smiled at her as I ran my hand through her honeyed
locks.
When I finished unloaded into Barbie Lynn's mouth, I pulled
her up, she leaned into my body, and we kissed. I tasted my semen on my tongue
as we swapped fluids. Barbie Lynn licked her lips in a highly sensual manner as
we broke our kiss. She gave me a little wink, acknowledging how much I'd
changed her in our short time together: kinky, sexy, and beautiful.
"Whoa," whimpered Paige as she opened her eyes and
looked in our direction. "That was intense." She sighed and took a
deep breath. "I should have mentioned this earlier, you didn't need to
pull out. I had, issues when I was little and my ovaries were removed. I'm
never going to have children."
I switched back to Paige and kissed her on the forehead.
This was probably time for some sympathy, if Paige had been anything
approaching a normal girl.
"You fucking wait to tell me this now?" I chided
her. "Do you have any idea the panic attack you put me through? I was
stuck inside you and you were so damn hot I nearly lost it. I was trying to
figure out what I was going to tell your father, damn it!"
"Father?" she seemed confused for a second, then,
"Oh. Why would I ever marry you?"
"I'm a billionaire philanthropist genius playboy,"
I joked.
"You are Iron Man?" she mocked me.
"Or Batman, your choice," I volleyed back.
"If you hadn't made me feel so fantastic right now, I'd
recode your computer to operate in Mandarin," she snickered. "Iron
Man is one of my heroes and I will not have him mocked by the likes of
you."
"Clearly, the first round of spanking didn't work, but
I'm nothing if not persistent," I glowered.
Paige's hands flew to her vulnerable and still rather red
backside.
"Don't you dare," she threatened. I pivoted, she
flinched, then I leaned down and kissed her ass cheek. "What?" she
murmured then I kissed her again and again. I slowly pried her hands away and
soon had planted little signs of affection all over her tender, sore flesh.
"Kiss ass," Paige teased. I had to wonder if she
was taking social lessons from Rio.
"Tell me something: how did you get to be so quiet? I'm
normally pretty good at not letting anyone sneak up on me but you have done it
to me twice already," I asked.
"That's not a totally stupid question," Paige
answered.
"I have been basically friendless most of my life, if
you don't count the internet. I was small, different, and was picked on. I
learned to be quiet and go unnoticed," she explained. "I admit to
having a harder time with you than with most people."
"Because I lived out in the jungle and became more
observant?" I queried.
"No," she sighed in exasperation. "Because
I've wanted to grab you and drag you back to my room since I first laid eyes on
you, Zane. Mentally, you are unremarkable, but physically, you scream out 'Sex,
sex, sex!'" That observation made Barbie Lynn laugh out loud. My pained
and confused expression only caused them to laugh louder.
Someday I'm going to come out on top of one of these
exchanges. Then I'm going to run away from school because I want to leave on a
high note and I'm not likely to ever win a second time.
Girls, Relationships and the Chancellor too.
"Zane? God Damn it, Zane!" Raven screeched at me
as she barged into my room. What could I say? Barbie Lynn was halfway under the
sheets but her tumultuous breasts were clearly exposed. Paige was totally
naked, face down on the other side of me but had clearly been fucked thoroughly
and her tight pale ass spanked hard. Oh, yeah, and I was kneeling between the
two, totally naked as well.
I vaulted over Barbie Lynn (who was closer to the entrance
and Raven) because I didn't want to hurt her injured knee, snatched up my robe,
and put it on.
"Very complicated, long story, we can laugh about it
later," I dazzled Raven. I took her by the elbow and headed her out of my
bedroom. "Why don't we study on the far side of the main Solarium?"
The look of betrayal in Raven's eyes destroyed any doubt
that she was crushing on me in a big way. For the love of God, I really needed
to find some lesbians to hang out with because these straight chicks were
driving me crazy. Before we could leave, Iona nearly piled into us.
"I'm sorry, Zane. She slipped past me," Iona
apologized.
"I only wanted to talk with him and, and he was in bed
with yet another girl," Raven bitched.
"I'm still ready to study with you," I offered.
"How can we study if you are always having sex with
other women?" she stomped her foot in frustration. Iona shot me a worried
look.
I put a hand on Raven's shoulder and made eye contact.
"Raven, I promise you we will get this project done,
you'll get your good grade, and I'll carry my part of the project. I'm here for
you," I assured Raven.
"You, you aren't giving any thought about us, our
project together," was her accusation.
"What do you want me to do?" I asked evenly.
"I, I think I should go to Ms. Goodswell and request
another partner," Raven sighed. I looked to Iona who looked to the living
area past the Jacuzzi.
"Ms. Goodswell is right over there," Iona
indicated our teacher who was sitting with Dana and five other teachers who had
come in while I was, busy.
"Your place has controlled access," Iona answered
my unasked question as to why I had so many other educators in my place.
"Bazz's people can 'accidentally' step in."
Raven was not deterred by the other teachers hanging around
Virginia as she made a beeline across the room. At least she was polite enough
to wait while Virginia disengaged from the others so she could talk to us.
"Raven, Zane, how can I help you?" Ms. Goodswell
inquired, yet I had a sneaking suspicion that she was way ahead of the
situation.
"Ms. Goodswell," Raven started, "I really
need to get a new project partner."
"Why is that, Raven?" Virginia asked.
"We simply aren't working out," she sounded
exasperated. "And, I think the other girls were right; I don't feel safe
around him," she tacked on. I lowered my head and sighed. This sucked.
"Very well. Zane, do you want a new partner?"
Virginia turned to me.
"Sure, whatever. If Raven doesn't feel safe, she
deserves someone new," I shrugged.
"Alright, then, but I want you two to know a few
things," Virginia began. "First off: Raven, I don't like being lied
to." She held up a hand to forestall Raven's protest. "You were so
uncomfortable with Zane's presence that you came up to his dorm uninvited,
asked his whereabouts, and went into his bedroom unescorted. At what point in
time did you feel unsafe?"
"He was in bed with two girls, Barbie Lynn Masters and
Paige Zeller," Raven said angrily.
"Did you ask Zane what was going on or did you simply
assume something and storm out?" Virginia stated. Raven opened her mouth,
then shut it. "Now, do you think I assigned you to Zane solely because you
answered one question incorrectly?"
"You mean why I didn't want Zane as a partner
initially?" Raven suggested.
"Precisely. Raven, you scored the tenth highest
placement score for English. That is why you are in my room, I have the top
twenty freshmen in my class. Do you know what Zane's placement rank was?"
"I don't know," she finally admitted.
"He was second," she informed Raven, and me. I had
no idea and really, such things don't interest me. "Raven, I didn't place
you with Zane to help out Zane; I put you with Zane to help you."
"Oh," Raven said in a small voice. "I didn't
know."
"What you have committed is reverse
discrimination," Virginia explained. "Everyone assumes that since
Zane is attractive, that he's not too bright. It is the same way most guys
perceive bubbly blondes with big breasts, mentally insignificant."
"Finally, your real problem with Zane is not his
intelligence, his self-control, or the time he is willing to spend with you; it
is his libido," Ms. Goodswell instructed. "You may want to ask
yourself why you are upset with what Zane does with other students in his spare
time and discuss this with him. He is standing right next to you, after all,
and he could be elsewhere if he desired."
"Very well," Raven conceded, "I'll work with
Zane as long as he agrees to not get distracted while we are together."
She looked to me for confirmation.
"Agreed, I mean, I will try," I responded. Raven
didn't seem totally satisfied but she allowed my promise to stand. "Let's
get started."
"Good," she said, but then she hesitated while she
looked around at the other girls in various groups in the Solarium.
"Let's go back to my room," I suggested. Seeing
her skeptical look, "I need my tablet and then we can pick out a place and
start studying."
"Why do I need to come with you?" she glared.
"With you, I'll be safe," I informed her.
"Sometimes the ladies can forget I am here to get a degree and you help
remind them of that with your seriousness." Raven shrugged and followed me
back to my room.
When we got there, Barbie Lynn was sitting on the edge of
the bed, pulling up her socks. She was otherwise dressed. Paige was spread-eagled
on the middle of the bed, staring up at the ceiling.
"Hey, Zane," Paige smiled. "Are you
finished?"
"We came back for his tablet, Paige," Raven
growled. "We haven't started yet. Stay where you are; we have work to
do."
Paige's mouth dropped open in shock and outrage (Raven is a
freshman, after all). I was happy Raven didn't call Paige a slut because I knew
that was actively on her mind. I grabbed my backpack, retrieved another
bathrobe from the wardrobe, and walked over to Paige.
"Here you go. Take a little time in the Jacuzzi,"
I suggested.
"I have nothing to wear," Paige rolled her eyes at
my stupidity.
"Go naked; you have a beautiful body that's a pleasure
to behold," I told her. Paige studied me, weighing my dare to her. Barbie
Lynn shot me a smile and a wink for me pressuring Paige.
"Zane, we need to go," Raven insisted. She took
hold of my elbow but didn't try to move me.
"As you wish," I bowed to Raven. As we turned to
leave, Paige called out,
"The Princess Bride!" she laughed. Raven looked at
me to make some sense of that.
"It is a movie I like; it's old," I explained. We
trecked out but I deviated from our course long enough to grab Rio, who was
publically molesting Mercy.
"Take it to an alcove, you two," I said softly.
Rio challenged my stance but then we both started chuckling.
"I can't promise to keep it quiet, Bro," she
winked.
"Stuff your panties in her mouth," I suggested.
"I'm not wearing any," she grinned.
"Put her panties in her mouth, then," I told her.
"She's not wearing any either," Rio teased me.
"Fine, I give up," I threw up my hands and
continued off with Raven.
"Was it like this for you, before you came here?"
Raven asked me once we sat down in an isolated area.
"It was different but similar. After a few weeks
everyone knew everyone else, so it wasn't like us kids weren't aware of one
another," I explained.
"So you've always lived like this?" Raven sounded
incredulous.
"Raven, how would you describe your relationship with
your parents?" I began.
"I'm not sure what that has to do with anything but my
father died of cancer when I was twelve and I have been raised by my mother
ever since," Raven explained. "We are pretty close and we've both
worked to raise my brother, who is four years younger than me."
"So you had a partnership of sorts," I filled in.
Raven nodded. "My parents and I were very close; we did almost everything
together, and I was a part of their lives for as long as I can remember. When
they died, I went to the far side of the globe to guardians who didn't want me
hanging around, yet expected me to act in a very restricted moral way with no
training or incentive."
"My Uncle only had enough time for me to punish me for
not living up to his moral code while my Aunt parroted his beliefs. I guess it
was only natural that I formed my own code of ethics and relationships. I had a
strong sexual curiosity and personality that drove me to express it," I
added.
"Where is this going?" Raven sighed.
"It means I have no serious understanding of monogamy
outside of marriage. Worse, I have little respect for restrictive authority.
Mindless discipline strikes me as unnatural. Don't get me wrong, though; I
don't really care how you, or anyone, choses to live, as long as you respect
that right in others."
"Couldn't you have conformed to what the rest of us
want at this school?" Raven countered. "This is a Christian Girls
School and we shouldn't be having sex."
"I think we have a fundamental misunderstanding
here," I nodded. "We both accept that I want to have sex, but why do
you assume that some girls here don't?"
"That is not what matters," Raven declared.
"What matters is that they wouldn't be succumbing to temptation if you
weren't here."
"That, I have to agree with you there," I
admitted, which stunned Raven. "I doubt any of the girls I am with now
would go trolling the local college for guys to score with."
"So you see what a problem you are and how you
shouldn't be at FFU," Raven concluded.
"Belief without temptation has no merit," I
quoted. "A promise to abstain from boys is nothing more than empty
platitudes if there are no boys around."
"Zane, we came here because no boys are allowed. Our
pledge is a declaration of solidarity with our fellow students," Raven
stated.
"But the pledge is voluntary so you should respect
their decision to do something else if the situation changes," I
suggested. "A lot of girls here treat me nicely but aren't jumping my
bones, girls like you." Raven didn't comment for several seconds.
"I only wish more girls felt like I did," she said
weakly.
"Well, I'm glad you feel that way about me," I
told her, as I pulled my legs up to a lotus position, adjusted my robe, and got
ready to work, "because I find you very attractive and that would make
things difficult."
"Yes, that would make things difficult," Raven
muttered sadly.
It didn't really matter how Raven ended up beside me, her
legs curled up under her and her head poised at my shoulder looking over our
choices of works to read through. She didn't have Iona's insightful genius but
she had a dedication to detail that was remarkable. She was apparently
impressed with my ability to link Irrelevant Detail A with Curious Reference B.
In two hours, Raven was excited over the progress we'd made.
"Of course you are happy," I teased her; "you
expected nothing from me so everything you get is a bonus."
"I apologize," she said softly.
"Don't worry about it," I chuckled, "you are
hardly the first girl on this campus to think I'm an idiot." No sooner had
I spoken those words than Paige hopped over the seat behind me and took the armrest
of the chair opposite Raven.
"You are a moron, not an idiot," Paige corrected
me. "Now, it has been two hours and I've finished my homework. Let's
go."
"Hey!" snapped Raven.
"Excuse me, but did we have plans?" I addressed
Paige crossly.
"You have been sitting over here for two hours with
this bimbo. If she hasn't finished working with you by now, she's even duller
than she looks," Paige informed us.
"Bimbo!" responded Raven as she stood up to
confront Paige.
"Paige," I cautioned, "why are you doing this?
This is way beyond your normal anti-personnel skills."
"I don't like her, and I like her spending time with
you even less," Paige declared.
"At least I didn't have to spread my legs to make him
spend time with me," Raven retorted. That seemed to upset Paige so I
intervened.
"That's not true," I told Raven. "I hang out
with Paige because she is intriguing and smart, like you. Anything else is a
private matter between her and me."
"I don't like her," Raven replied.
"You suck up oxygen that would be better used by
mewling infants," Paige countered.
"Enough!" I snapped. I turned, cupped Raven's jaw,
and kissed her on the lips, leaving her shocked. I turned to Paige and with my
countenance, I let her know she'd gone too far.
I walked off, looking for somewhere else to be, but the
floor was pretty occupied by freshmen now, in their little groups studying and
relaxing. I even caught sight of Rio playing pool with Valerie and enjoying
herself. Iona was with a group of students I recognized but Barbie Lynn and the
teachers were gone. Only Dana remained, an isolated island of calm, watching
her television and drinking her beers.
I slouched down on the seat next to my former coach.
"You are not getting a beer," she told me.
"Do I look like I want a beer?" I sighed.
"No, you look like you need a beer," she chuckled,
"which is worse."
"Man, that is a sad assessment of my situation," I
groaned; "accurate, but sad."
"You need to say 'No' occasionally, Zane," Dana
observed. "Since I can no longer keep these girls safe from you, you need
to keep yourself safe from them. If you don't set some boundaries, there is
going to be trouble." I digested that for a minute.
"You are laughing at me on the inside, aren't
you?" I remarked.
"Pretty much, yes," Dana winked.
"This is some twisted plot of yours to make me take
some responsibility, damn you," I continued.
"Yep," she quipped.
"You would think that having so many girlfriends, or
potential girlfriends, would be a great thing," I stated. "My problem
is that there are so many wonderful girls to meet and I want to get to know
them, and it isn't like I get to know someone in one hour, or one day, or even
one year, really." Dana laughed out loud so hard she started to cough.
"Who would have thought you were a romantic," she
snorted. "If you limited yourself to one-night stands, your life would be
far easier."
"I frankly don't think that is a possibility for
me," I shrugged.
"Even Paige?" Dana asked, "I know she annoys
the crap out of you and she's a total stalker."
"She is not," I defended Paige. "She's
different but I like her intensity." Dana smirked and a set of arms
wrapped around me from behind. Paige rested her head on my shoulder and kissed
my ear.
"I came back to bitch you out for taking Raven's side
over mine," she said softly, "but now I think I'll simply forgive you
and be done with it."
"Damn it, Paige," I snapped nervously, "would
you stop sneaking up on me?"
"No," she responded after a moment's
introspection. "I want you to be somewhat afraid of me."
"Paige, you might want to consider what the hundred and
some other girls are going to do to you when they learn you want exclusive
rights to Zane," Dana grinned.
"We don't have to be exclusive," Paige informed
her, like I wasn't even there (this happens to me way too much). "He only
needs to be available when I need him. We'll work out other arrangements for us
by the end of the semester."
"Paige, you accept me on my terms or we don't get
together at all," I warned her.
"Part of your appeal is that you do so many other things
so well," I continued. "You don't need me."
"Zane, I gave you, she reminded me with a mixture of
anger and sadness.
"Paige, you were my first, too," I enlightened
her. "I've never taken a woman's virginity before."
"It was special to me," she whispered. I turned my
head and shoulders far enough around to kiss her.
"It was special for me, too, but I know it meant more
to you. What I did can't compare to what you went through," I related.
"It is not meant to. I haven't forgotten my first time; that doesn't
change the fact that I love someone else and I want to spend the rest of my
life with her. It has nothing to do with you or any of the other girls. I feel
she is the one for me and it doesn't make rational sense," I explained.
"I respect that, Zane," Paige allowed. "You
are an idiot and a moron; I'm going to need to train you to accept what is best
for you, which is me. I became a woman through your exertions and I'm not
willing to surrender that glorious feeling to anyone."
Dana laughed uproariously while I groaned in despair.
"Fine, I'll let you deal with Christina and
company," I grumbled. I stood up and disentangled from Paige. She followed
me around the sofa until she was cuddled up against me.
"Do we have some time?" she inquired while rolling
her hip along my pelvis and getting a response from my suicidal cock.
"Dinner first, but I wouldn't be opposed to some
bedroom time with you," I grinned to Paige. "I'm thinking a hot oil
massage, then some cowgirl action." That definitely excited her. Food did
end up taking precedence over sex because I was desperately hungry. The meal
time was tense, with bandaged members on both sides of the aisle.
The big news was that the Board of Directors was meeting
tomorrow morning in an emergency session. No mention of the fates of Coach
Gorman or Heaven was made. When I got back, I borrowed Gorman's phone and I
gave Heaven a call. She exploded all over me when she realized it was me and
not the Coach.
"I was afraid something had happened, damn you,"
she snapped. "There is a little thing known as caller ID."
"Um, Heaven, you didn't let me get a word in," I
pointed out. "How are you doing?"
"I'm going nuts," she groused. "I think it is
worse, being so close and not being able to help."
"Being here isn't all that great," I related.
"We are all stuck in our rooms, pretty much. The Coach was fired so she's
over here, drinking beer and watching TV."
"That has to be weird," Heaven noted. "Are
you okay?"
"Actually, all my problems are solved," I told
her. "Paige Zeller has decided she owns me."
"Zeller? That little albino Science Club geek?"
Heaven muttered. "When I get back, I'll fix her ass."
"Gee, thanks," I chuckled, "but I think I can
handle her. The important thing is that we are going to get you back, and as
soon as we do, "
The TV went dead.
"What the, a few of the girls working at the computer
stations and at their laptops exclaimed.
Our answer was twofold. Ms. Marlowe and five security guards
came up the stairs and stared out over the room. My 'room' was a lot to take in
the first time around.
The arrival of campus security explained the loss of outside
access. When the guards entered the security code for the door, it had alerted
the system the Science Club had put in place and stopped security from finding our
illegal hook-ups with a cursory search.
"Ms. Gorman," gawked Ms. Marlowe, "do you
have beer up here?"
Dana raised a half-drained beer up, examining it intently.
"Yes, that would seem to be the case, Edith," Dana
responded. "Do you want one? I have five left."
"No! This kind of behavior is not allowed," Ms.
Marlowe declared.
"I'm not employed here anymore, or did you miss that
outburst this morning?" Dana chuckled. "You can't kick me out of my
room for a month, or so my contract states. I'm not letting any of the students
have any, if that makes you happy."
"Are you drunk?" Edith inquired.
"Not yet, but I'd like to be," Dana sighed.
"How about you get on with the security sweep you are here for so I can
get back to it." Edith Marlowe shook her head in disgust, then dispatched
her guards to look around. There was blatant hostility being generated their
way by the present student body.
On any other day, that anger would have been the end of it,
but one girl started handing out pool cues and girls lined up to get them.
"Put those down right now," Ms. Marlowe commanded.
"Get stuffed," Vanessa Hutchins, a freshman, shot
back. She'd been particularly impacted by Rhaine's actions, having been
propelled twice down different stairwells.
"Zane," Dana cautioned me. I stood up and walked
over to Vanessa. I took the pool cue from her hands gently and placed it on the
pool table.
"Come on, ladies, the sooner we let them get done, the
sooner we can get back to ignoring them," I said to the students. Slowly
the sticks were put aside and the guards returned to their search.
"Ms. Hutchins, you are coming with me," Ms.
Marlowe stepped forward. I turned and looked down at her.
"Don't press your luck," I told Marlowe evenly.
"We aren't resisting this search but tempers are high and only going to
get worse if you push things."
"Edith, try to remember that you not only have to get
out of this room, you have to get out of the building," Dana pointed out.
"I underestimated these students so I'm now sitting here drinking beer and
considering my job options." Ms. Marlowe looked down her nose at Dana, who
didn't appear to give a crap about her opinion, then motioned the guards to
resume looking around.
Campus Security hadn't been gone five minutes before Rio
came running up to me.
"Hey! I heard that there was almost a fight here,"
she asked me.
"Nothing much to it," I shrugged. "Vanessa
over there decided that Ms. Marlowe should become familiar with the grain of a
certain pool cue and I had to put a stop to it."
Valerie and Iona came up in time to hear the explanation.
"I guess it was too much to hope that the Chancellor
would leave you alone," Iona moped.
"People with her personality type don't let go
easily," Valerie commented. "I've met more than my share in law
enforcement. Their power over other people is how they define themselves."
"Therefore, we need Zane to keep her preoccupied,"
Paige gloated. Mother Fucking God!
"I'm going to have to get you a collar with a bell,
damn it, Paige," I growled to my albino ghost.
"Of course," she hugged me, "I'll wear a
black velvet one with an electronic chime on it and you get to wear a shock
collar so you can keep your limited intellect on the important things."
"Important things?" Valerie grinned.
"Yes; important things like obeying me," Paige
grinned triumphantly.
"Paige, could you please walk this way with me,"
Iona said sweetly. "We need to talk."
"Not right now, Iona; I'm busy with Zane," Paige
dismissed Iona.
"Paige, come with me right now or I will inflict such painful
force upon your person that even Rio will blanch at the damage delivered,"
Iona stated with a terrible resolve. Paige regarded Iona with disdain. I was
about to break things up but Valerie held me back with a small shake of her
head.
"I'm not afraid of you, Iona Becket," Paige
remarked.
"Then you haven't studied the implications of our
fight. You will win, and Zane won't have anything to do with you anymore. Rio
and I are his first friends here and you understand how he weighs such
things," Iona told her calmly. "Hurt me, and kiss him goodbye."
Paige's face grew grim. "Now let's take a walk and talk this over, Science
Clubber to Science Clubber."
"I accept the validity of your socio-dynamic theory.
Let's talk then." Paige nodded her acceptance of Iona's statement and with
a tiny bit more respect for my diminutive friend, the two geeks walked off.
Valerie found the exchange to be both confusing and amusing.
"Zane, the girls and I were looking over my ride and
talking about taking a few weeks off after the spring semester ends and riding
out in my territory," Valerie informed me. "I figure I could teach
everyone to ride; I could teach Iona basic mechanics; and Rio could learn to
fight."
"What do you need me to do?" I asked.
"Honestly, you are learning to shoot guns and bows,
plus you have martial arts training, so you should do fine. I also heard a
rumor that you know something about outdoor survival, which is also
handy," Valerie continued. "As long as we can keep you away from the
other ladies, we should be okay."
"That sounds great. Maybe we could put in some
rock-climbing once we get there," I suggested.
"Didn't, didn't your parents die in a rock-climbing
accident?" Valerie asked.
"Yes, so? It was something they loved to do and
something they taught me to love," I responded. "I won't give up that
part of them over one bad memory."
"I can't tell if that's cold or touching," Valerie
smirked.
"I'll let you figure that one out," I grinned
back. "Some things you tell the world, some things you tell your friends,
and a few things you keep to yourself."
"Is that why you don't pry?" Valerie noted.
"Rio says you've never asked her about her history, which makes you pretty
unique. 'What were you in for?' was my first question to her."
"It is my business to know who you are, not who you
were," I told her. "I have to live with you in the present, so that's
my business."
"My Mom is going to love you," Valerie grinned.
"How about your Grandfather?" I inquired.
"Touch me in a sexual manner and he'll break out of
Maximum Security to kill you," Val winked.
"I'm not afraid," I boasted.
"Oh?" Valerie arched an eyebrow.
"Yes. I have a passport and am not afraid to use
it," I joked.
"Wow," Dana observed, "so this is what Zane
is like when he has blood flowing to his brain; he actually makes sense."
"Why am I being nice to you, again?" I questioned
Dana.
"I haven't a fucking clue," Dana shrugged,
"after all, I kicked your ass and beat you to unconsciousness."
"You knocked Zane out?" Valerie asked.
"If you ever have to teach Zane, you'll end up feeling
the same way I did," Dana sneered.
"It was an accident," Rio informed Val. "Zane
threw his face at her fist and she was forced to defend herself."
"What really happened, Zane?" Valerie inquired.
"I haven't a clue. I heard 'Ready, set,' and I woke up
staring at the ceiling thirty seconds later," I answered.
"I punched him, but to be fair, he'd knocked me down
with a kick in our previous encounter," Gorman admitted. "I was
actually surprised he went down because Zane can take a beating."
"That's the second nicest thing you've ever said about
me," I commented.
"What was the first?" Dana said.
"You told Ms. Lane I wasn't a total waste of
effort," I related.
"Speaking of which, you did her, didn't you?" Dana
asked.
"I like keeping my relationships discreet, I started,
then several girls around me groaned, ", if that is what they want, so no
comment."
"Let's just say that I've seen teeth marks on Zane's
shoulder that have a slight gap on the left like a certain someone we both
know," Rio snickered. Dana snorted.
Before I could respond, I saw Iona coming my way and Paige
angling for the door. I nodded to Iona and mouthed a 'thank you' to her, then
angled to cut Paige off.
"Where are you going?" I questioned her.
"I get it; I'm not wanted, you have better things to
do, and I am not going to get what I want so I'm leaving," Paige sounded
hurt.
"Did I say I didn't want you around?" I asked.
"Iona said that you spending time with me was something
the other girls wouldn't allow. Even Cordelia feels that way, apparently,"
Paige informed me.
"I think you misunderstood," I clarified. "I
want to spend time with you but I can't simply kick other girls aside because I
do."
"So now you want to spend time with me, but why should
I spend time with you?" she countered.
"I don't know," I replied. "Why did you come
over and hassle Raven and I?" That brought her up short, not because she
didn't know the answer but because she didn't want to admit it.
"I was jealous," she said softly.
"You don't need to be," I told her. "We are
study buddies, nothing more."
"You are a moron; I apologize for forgetting
that," Paige sighed. She took my hand and started leading me toward the
bedroom.
"How about we watch some TV and spend time with the
girls," I suggested. "I love having sex with you, but I like doing
other things as well."
"You, I have decided that I should put up with your
idiocy for now," she leered, and we headed back to the sofa and the other
ladies that had migrated into my life. Around 9:00 we slipped off (ya, right)
to my room and had sex again. This time, we didn't fight; Paige actually
listened to my suggestions and we ended up making love for nearly an hour.
"Oh, my, God," Paige panted. "That was,
fantastic." She was lying half on her side, half over my body. Her right
leg slowly went up and down my thigh and her hand and head rested on my chest.
"I feel, nice. We definitely are going to do this again."
"Thanks for asking my input," I teased her.
"I had a good time, by the way."
She wiggled her way up my body until she could kiss me.
"What do you want more than anything else in the
world?" she wondered. I had to think about that for a second. I mulled
over several things but went with my first thought.
"I want my parents back," I confided in her.
"Oh, interesting," she mused. "It would have
been best if you said me. I was afraid you would say Christina but I should
have known a guy with almost everything would want one of the few things he
could never have; you are irrational that way."
"I have almost everything?" I questioned. "I
hadn't realized that."
"Zane, you have friends, you are popular, a
good-looking, dark blonde, blueeyed Adonis, rich, and able to cleverly conceal
your mediocre intellect from almost everyone but me," she pointed out.
"Adonis; seriously?" I groaned. "One, there
is no such thing as a perfect man, and two, I know plenty of guys better
looking than me."
"As for being wealthy, that all depends on me staying
here. I'd like to think I've come by my friends honestly," I explained,
"and I have no clue as to why any girl is risking their physical and
academic health on my behalf. I also recently learned I scored the second
highest score on my language skills portion of my college exam. Ha!"
"You scored twenty-seventh on your science/math
portion, you dummy," Paige chortled.
"Well, I scored one of the top ten hottest girls on
campus," I rebounded. "Of course, technically she is currently
scoring on me." I emphasized the situation by grabbing her ass cheeks,
squeezing them, and pulling her tightly to my groin. She kissed me again.
"I like cowgirl," she murmured, "and you like
my tits bouncing while I ride you." With the last words, she began
positioning herself for yet another round of sexual intercourse.
"I love your tits bouncing, especially when I
reposition my body to catch them with my lips, but I would like you to not get
in trouble for being in my room after curfew, Paige," I sighed. Paige
nodded sadly with a hint of frustration to boot.
As she was pulling up her hose, I moved my naked form behind
her and began working on her shoulders and kissing her neck with a definite
suction.
"Help me with my bra," she breathed heartily. I
gently positioned the bra around her arms, settled it on her shoulders and
clasped it in front while dragging the material over her now-tender nipples.
"See, Zane, it is this kind of sensual services that
multiply your net worth as a romantic entanglement," Paige teased me.
"My 'net worth' romantically, I grinned. We stood up
and finished getting her dressed, then I put on a bathrobe. I wrapped my arms
around her, pulling her tight to me, and kissed the top of her head.
"Zane, I, Paige, what are you doing here?" Alice
murmured.
"We've been exploring our frontiers of spiritual
purity," Paige taunted her.
"It is time for you to leave, Paige Zeller. This is not
even your dorm," Alice told her.
"Very well, Zane," Paige turned around in my arms
and tickled my lips with her tongue.
"Would you prefer me in sheer lacy panties or nothing
at all down there?" she told me, but teased Alice as well.
"Sheer, because it gives me something to pull down your
milky smooth thighs with my teeth," I grinned. Together, we exited my
bedroom where Barbie Lynn, Rio, Valerie, and Iona had gathered by the stairs.
"Alice, give us a moment, please," I asked my
substitute Dorm Mother. I saw Alice hesitate but we both knew the results of
her intransience from last time. She still had the swollen lip to prove it. She
nodded and stepped back to the inner portion of my room.
"Well, I think we should expect a raid tonight and
again in the morning," I groaned. "Spread the word to the shower
crowd."
I got a kiss goodnight from Barbie Lynn, Paige, and Iona, a
hug from Valerie, and a punch in the arm from Rio. As Alice was heading out,
the last to go, I touched her arm.
"Thank you," I told her.
"I, you are welcome," she grinned, then skipped
down the stairs. At least she didn't hold a grudge.
The Last Hurrah
I'd forgotten to reset my alarm on 'chirp' mode so the door
didn't alert me when the latest wave of security arrived a little past
midnight. The leader was also a surprise.
"Chancellor Bazz, or can I call you Melrose?" I
sighed, as she and several campus security guards came into my room. A guard
more familiar with my lack of sleeping attire tossed me my robe. Doctor Bazz
merely sneered.
I slipped out from under the covers and in a contest of
wills, I failed to embarrass Melrose; she kept eye contact as I stood and
dressed. The guards proceeded to toss my room.
"Maybe if you tell me what you're looking for, I could
tell you where you won't find it," I told her.
"Illegal internet hook-up, satellite TV, and alcohol on
the premises," Doctor Bazz grinned wickedly. The look on my face must have
spoken volumes because the grin slowly faded into a frown. Once again, Cordelia
was way ahead of the curve. My illicit tech was already secreted away in the
building's H V A C system and Gorman had taken her empty beer bottles away too.
After making a mess of my bedroom, the majority of the
intruders made their way to the rest of the 'room' while Bazz remained with me.
I walked around her and fished out my old camcorder from one of my drawers,
which was now on the floor. I cut it on and began using it to scan the room.
"Give that to me," Melrose snapped.
"Oh, fuck, no," I laughed at her. "Some
people are going to want to see this."
"I said give that to me!" she growled. She grabbed
at it but I jumped back, holding it high. She came at me several more times
until I fell back on the bed and she landed on top of me. I tossed it higher up
on the bed. When Melrose tried to crawl over me to get it, I grabbed Bazz by
the hips and held her to me.
"What the fuck are you doing?" she hissed.
"I think I'm copping a feel," I teased.
"Let go of me right now," she growled.
"No. And by all means, call the guards in. I'm sure
they'll love seeing you lying on top of me on my bed," I grinned. She
struggled some more, with the sole result of driving my rod to rock hardness.
"Let me go," she said with some alarm as she
rocked her hips down on me.
"Give me five kisses and I'll let you up," I
challenged her. She scowled fiercely and made one more terrific effort. It was
interesting that she would rather put up with personal degradation rather than
public humiliation. Finally, she stopped moving and gazed down on me fiercely.
"Get it over with," she ground out. I had no doubt
I was looking absolutely predatory at her at that moment.
"First off, lips with tongue," I directed quietly.
She was clearly resistant but I figured all she had to do was say no and call
for help. I moved one hand to the back of her head and pulled her down into
face-to-face contact.
I kissed her; she didn't open her mouth but I kept steady,
gentle pressure until my tongue made contact and tagged playfully with her
tongue. She tried to recoil yet failed to pull away successfully. For over a
minute I wore her down until there was a tiny flicker of lust burning behind
her fury and anger.
"Neck," I instructed her on what I wanted to kiss
next.
"You disgust me," she snapped viciously. I cupped
her ass and pulled her a little further up until I could pick my spot. I
nuzzled her first, rubbing my nose, lips, and chin along the front and side of
her throat.
This time it took no urging for her to keep contact as I
sucked and nibbled on her flesh until I'd drawn forth a blush of blood on her
skin.
"Left nipple," I whispered to Doctor Bazz.
"What? No, it isn't happening," she snarled. She
wiggled against me and tried to push off my body but I held her tight.
"Should I cry for help?" I taunted her. For a
second I thought she'd bite me, she was so pissed. She ground her teeth and
arched her back, then started to work loose her blouse buttons with one hand.
Her bra turned out to be deep blue with satin on the bottom half and the upper
cut made of flimsy lace. Melrose held her shirt open, maybe hoping I'd kiss her
through the bra.
I reached up with one hand and worked her breast out of the
cup and rolled the hardening nipple between the knuckles of my fore and ring
finger until it was screaming for attention. She had her head raised, looking
forward, with her breath coming in stronger gulps.
"Lower," I suggested, not ordered, and Melrose
slowly lowered her tit to my lips.
Her breast was somewhat soft with a thickness to it that
felt good to the lips. I sucked in a good deal of the tit but can't take the
whole D-cup inside. I rolled from tongue-tip to the thickest part of the thing
so that my taste buds could run roughly over her aroused areola. Melrose began
pressing down on me and groaned like a slut when I teased her tit with my
teeth.
"Oh, God," she moaned. Her hips began rotating
against my cock. "You are a total bastard," she whispered as she
tried to feed more of her breast to me. I eventually pulled away but gave her
red, engorged nipple one last flick of the tongue, which earned me another
gasp. While she was distracted I rolled us over so that I was now on top.
"What?" she hissed once more. "Get off of
me."
"You owe me two more kisses," I reminded her.
"Gurr," she snarled. "Get on with it. What is
next?"
"Your ass; I want to kiss your ass," I informed
her with a smile. Bazz's nostrils flared.
"How are we going to do this?" she seethed through
clenched teeth in response.
"Roll over onto your stomach," I ordered her. She
did it with alacrity. I slid down her body, using my knees to force the
Chancellor's legs apart as I did so. I knew I was taking a chance by getting
off of her but I risked it to grab the hem of her skirt and pull it up and up until
it was bunched around her waist.
Now I had her torso on the bed with her hips and legs
dangling off the side so that she was on the tips of her high-heel shoes
keeping balance. Her panties were a full design but silky blue as well. Her
black garter was also visible with her straps keeping her black sheer hose up
around her strong, thick thighs. Her ass, though, was a thing of mature
teacher-young student fantasy.
Her ass was big but not too large with an expansiveness that
made for one hell of a cushion.
"Fuck, Doctor Mel," I muttered, "you clearly
take care of yourself."
"Just get this over with," she bit back. I spanked
her right ass cheek in response, then the left, and began alternating back and
forth several times. Doctor Bazz bit down on my blanket to stop from crying
out.
Instead of ripping her panties off, I elected for a slow,
deliberate strip down.
"What are you doing?" she moaned from the bed.
"I didn't agree to this," referring to her imminent loss of clothing.
I waited for her to do something besides look over her shoulder and glare at
me. I winked back, she gasped in outrage, and I finish pulling her underwear
down.
"I'm going to get you for this, Zane," she
promised hatefully. 'Not before I get you,' I thought. I knelt down between her
spread legs, resting my hands on the small of her back. They roamed down to her
hips, to her upper thighs and around, then over her ass cheeks. I'd argue that
Mrs. Wellington has a better posterior, but only in a matter of incremental
appreciation.
I spread her cheeks apart, picked a spot just over her anus,
and gave her a kiss, letting my face roam right and left, not up and down. I
finished but remained squatted down behind her, waiting. Melrose looked
rearward once more.
"Well?"
"On the lips," I smiled. She started to rise up
but I put a hand on the small of her back, holding her down on her stomach.
"The other lips," I teased her. There was no response this time, just
a baleful acceptance of the situation. Of course, there was no situation for
her to resolve by this time; she could easily shrug me off and leave sans
panties, but she appeared more than willing to accept me and my actions; horny
evil bitch.
Positioning myself behind her ass, I kneeled down and
propped her hips up so I could get my mouth to her cunt. Melrose simmered with
outrage right up until my lips sucked on the folds of her labia and my tongue
parted them. Her response was to thrust back with her hips and press her face
harder into the bed to stifle her guttural responses.
In the first few seconds, beyond being incredibly wet, I got
no bodily reaction to the intrusion of my tongue upon her sex. When I snaked my
hand between her legs and began massaging her upper cunt lips and clit, she
gave off a grunt of arousal. I couldn't help but grin; I had her. I redoubled
my efforts and soon the Chancellor was panting into the sheets.
I marked her reactions until my tongue felt the first
tremors quake through the walls of her cunt.
"All done," I informed her. I leaned back on my
heels so I could observe her response. She kept fighting for breath for several
seconds before looking back at me.
"I won't beg," she growled.
"I don't expect you to," I remarked. "In
fact, I believe you are going to take your panties back and walk out of here.
After all, you clearly do the fucking instead of getting fucked. It must be an
awfully empty feeling by now."
"I hate you," she seethed. I stuck two fingers
into her cunt and wiggled them around until her love juice rolled down my
fingers and her vaginal walls started gripping me tightly.
"I can see that you do, Melrose," I lied. "I
tell you what, I am going to put two fingers back in you unless you say 'Stop'.
How does that sound?"
"Don't you dare," she said bitterly. I placed my
hand on her fleshy buttocks and gradually migrated it down to her thigh. Doctor
Bazz hated me with her eyes but not with her physical instincts.
I used all four fingers this time. My first and pinky peeled
back her cunt lips and rubbed them roughly. My middle finger went to her clit
and my ring finger probed her depths.
"Ugh," the Chancellor responded. She was pressing
her ass back, grinding her cunt against my hand. To steady my movements, I
rested my thumb on her ass crack, which only incited her further.
Positioning myself beside her, I reached under and began
massaging her breast. My hand picked up its rhythm, making a wet, meaty
slapping sound which was driving Melrose crazy with lust. When I kissed her
shoulder, she moaned wantonly. My lips worked up her neck, jaw, and ear until
she tilted her head so that we could kiss.
"That's right," I whispered to her, "Give it
up. I know you want to." She tried to articulate some sort of vicious
reply but my kiss on her lips stole that away. I doubled my speed on her cunt
while twisting and yanking her nipple.
"Oh, God!" she growled violently into the
bedspread. "Ugh, ugh, ugh, yes," she finally exhaled excitedly.
As she struggled to focus her senses, I freed up one of her
hands clenching the sheets and wrapped her grip around my cock. She was
stroking my cock in a warm, steady way without really thinking about it. When
the enormity of what she was doing dawned on her, Doctor Bazz rolled her head
over and confirmed what she was holding.
She kept staring but couldn't decide what direction she
would take, punish me or succumb to her lusts. I began stroking her kitty once
more, making a moist, sloppy noise but clearly arousing her as well. I lowered
my body beside her.
"Where do you want it?" I asked softly.
Mel appeared to be unable to understand the question so I
prodded her.
"Do you want to taste it on your lips and tongue? Do
you want me to put it in your cunt to see if you can take it? Maybe you want me
to pump it into your ass because you miss the heat going up inside you," I
added. I wasn't sure about the anal sex thing but I felt like taking the risk.
To be continued in part 15, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 23, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 13
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 13
Exiled
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

You can live without freedom the same way you can
live without light, happiness, or music
Chastity, Hope, and I were exiled to our rooms for the rest
of the day, and I pretty much spent it in isolation. Cordelia had disabled my
own private internet hookup in case my domicile was ransacked so I was left
with school work to go over. At 12:30 they brought me lunch and at 6:30 a
student brought me dinner.
As I was eating, there was another knock on my door. This
time there was a girl I didn't recognize from the dorm.
"Yes?"
"Hi, I'm Alice Hendricks, and I'm your new Dorm
Mother," this bright-eyed brunette with pigtails and a gymnast's body
greeted me.
"Good for you," I replied then started to shut the
door.
"Wait," she said hurriedly. "The code you
gave Barbie Lynn Masters doesn't work." I sighed.
"Do you see that green pad beside the keypad?" I
indicated the object.
"Yes," she nodded.
"It is the thumb pad scanner. You enter your code and
scan your thumb," I told her.
She entered the code and scanned her thumb, and nothing
happened.
"It doesn't work," she noted. I rolled my eyes.
"Let's think about this," I groaned. "You
used Barbie Lynn's code and scanned your thumb." I watched as the wheels
turned behind her eyes.
"Oh, my thumb doesn't match the code, how is this going
to work now?" she questioned. "I need to access your room."
"Fine," I shrugged. I pushed her aside, covered
the keypad with my body, and entered the proper code to generate a new number.
"4-7-4-4 is your number. Punch it in and scan your thumb and you're
set."
"Good night," I told her, and headed back
upstairs.
"Wait. I need to check out your room," she
informed me. I grunted, turned, and faced her.
"Do you have a phone?" I asked. Alice nodded.
"Can I see it?" She hesitated but handed it over. "You are one
of the Enemy," I stated.
"What do you mean?" Alice asked. I handed her
phone back.
"The majority of the girls in this dorm don't have
phones anymore because of the Chancellor. You only have one because you are in
with the Chancellor and you are pretty much going to be hated for it. Don't get
caught alone in the showers, you scumbag," I warned her.
"That's not fair," she declared.
"Oh, we are past being fair, Alice. Now come upstairs
and get your tour over with," I shrugged.
Once we got there, Alice stumbled and gasped.
"How am I going to search through all of this?"
she wondered.
"That's not my problem," I told her. "I will
be in my bedroom." I went in that direction and I noted she was following
me. I flopped down on my bed and listened to her low whistle.
"This is your room? How did you get all this,
stuff?" she inquired.
"I bought all of this for the freshman class to use so
we could be safe from the Handmaiden's Duty from time to time," I
answered.
The door opened and a double set of footsteps came running
up the stairs. Rio and Iona came bolting into my room, stopping short when they
saw Alice.
"Hi, I'm Alice, your new Dorm Mother," she stated
crisply. "What are you doing in Zane's room?"
"Oh, the fuck you say?" snapped Rio. "Where
the hell is Barbie Lynn?"
"That is quite enough of that, Ms. Talon," Alice
demanded.
"Can you please give us some space?" I requested.
"No, I don't think that would be wise," Alice
countered.
"Fine, whatever," I shrugged. "What's the
news, girls?"
"They sent 40 of our people to the infirmary," Rio
said while glaring at Alice. "They preferred to shove us down stairs.
Barbie Lynn hurt her knee and Pandora Jaspers bust her scalp open."
"Alice, you are going to go out and sit on the sofa
now," I told her.
"No, I am not," she responded.
"This is your last chance to keep things civil,
Alice," I cautioned her.
"You seem to have forgotten why I am here," Alice
replied.
"I haven't forgotten, Alice, but you clearly don't understand
the cost of that decision," I said.
"What is that supposed to mean?" she shot back.
"Ladies, I'll see you tomorrow, but we clearly aren't
going to be given any common courtesy tonight," I told my ladies. Rio came
up, kissed me hungrily, and then glared at Alice.
"Cordelia needs to see you at the corner of the Clegger
Building at 12:15," Iona whispered in my ear as she hugged me. I gave her
a wink as we parted. The girls left and I had to put up with Alice for an hour
as she tried to make conversation and I did my best to ignore her.
"Zane," Dana Gorman called out as I reclined on a
sofa and Alice skulked around.
"Over here," I motioned.
"You have been temporarily reinstated by the Review
Board," she informed me. "Don't waste this opportunity." It was
8:00 o'clock at night so I had to wonder what discussions had taken place.
"Am I supposed to be grateful?" I scoffed. "I
didn't hear an apology for treating us students so shabbily, nor Heaven being
re-admitted. All you did is give us something today that you plan to take away
tomorrow."
"Don't be an idiot," Dana snapped. "You
aren't in a position to make demands."
"Well, it was nice to see you, Dana," I shrugged.
"I am sorry about this morning. You were very impressive, by the
way." Dana shook her head in disgust and left.
"You shouldn't have been mean to Coach Gorman,"
Alice scolded me. I shrugged.
Alice tried to be nice, insisting she wasn't in the way, but
ended up staying with me until my last bathroom break. I pretty much hated her.
Retribution, Removals, and Recouping strength.
The post-midnight meeting with Cordelia and a rag-tag group
of students was probably the most insane stunt I'd pulled for some time. I
thought Cordelia was nuts but my opinion was not solicited. I was wanted for my
upper body strength and long reach. See, one of the Administration's greatest
tools was the school's surveillance network.
As Cordelia saw it, there was one point of weakness for the
system and that was in the heart of the Security Center, the system servers that
coordinated all the incoming data and video feeds. We weren't going to sabotage
it; that would be simple. No, we were going to steal it, and that's exactly
what we did.
I had to admit that was the last thing Gorman would have
suspected us of trying to pull off and the best part of it was that all the
surveillance devices were rendered impotent because we stole the objects that
held the information of our misdeeds. We stole out the back gate of the campus
and buried the equipment out in the woods.
Lightning Strike
I knew there would be hell to pay and I couldn't contact my
normal shower-mates so I went to the shower early and was back in bed by the
time Dana Gorman stomped into my room.
"You weren't in the shower," she growled,
"but several other students were."
"Why are you angry for me not being in the shower with
the girls?" I yawned.
"Because it would give me leverage to make you give me
back my security system, you Jackass," she snapped.
"And you blame me, why?" I slipped out of the
covers, naked, and started to get dressed. Dana didn't seem to mind looking me
over.
"This is no longer a game," Dana pointed out.
"You've stolen thousands of dollars of University property. If I can't
find things and quickly, I am going to have to bring in the Sheriff's Department
and that equals criminal charges."
"Should I take it you've made no progress in the
assault on the students yesterday, or is their support for Christina good
enough reason for you to let them suffer?" I continued.
"You are being an idiot again," Gorman accused me.
"We can deal with that once you and the others stop treating this like
some social experiment and get back to your studies."
"I think this is the point where we cease having
anything to discuss, Coach," I muttered. Gorman looked down at the ground
and clenched her fists in frustration.
"A third of the Soccer team walked off yesterday. I
lost half the Karate club as well," she ground out. "Archery
disbanded, and it looks like Orienteering and Marksmanship will do the same
today. I'm telling you, this is nuts. I've worked my ass off making this school
athletically competitive and everyone is throwing that away."
"I don't know what to tell you except that I doubt any
of this would have happened if someone hadn't been gunning for Rio on our first
day," I said. "I certainly made mistakes but you made the first one.
I do have one thing I want you to think about."
"What is it?" she asked warily.
"How do you like your war now?" I stated with
intensity. She didn't laugh it off this time.
"You think this is going to keep going?" she
questioned.
"You have our backs against the wall; you are beating
and expelling us," I explained. "We don't have many options."
"I won't let you win," she said evenly.
"I'm afraid it is out of our hands, Dana," I warned
her. I didn't know for sure things were going to spiral out of control but I
couldn't see any way out of it. Dana shook her head and left.
Around 6:45 Alice came to escort me to breakfast. She
talked; I remained quiet until I picked up Rio, Valerie, and Iona. We were
crossing campus to the Dining Hall when Valerie nudged me. I looked in the same
direction she was and saw Hope walking across the lawn on a definite mission.
It didn't take me a second to see where she was heading; Rhaine and two of her associates
were in huddled conversation.
Rhaine never saw what hit her. Hope did a spin kick to her
head and sent her flying. She punched the other two, followed up with a heel
kick to one and two blows to the head to the last one. Hope then swooped down, snatched
up their phones, and rapidly walked away. The first attack hadn't lasted ten
seconds.
"This is your last chance to get out of this," I
whispered to Valerie.
"I'm sorry, Mother," Valerie sighed. I didn't have
time to know what that meant because I figured the open nature of Hope's attack
was Christina's way of telling the rest of us it was time to strike back for
what Rhaine's people had done to our side yesterday. I turned and clocked Alice
hard enough to knock her down.
"Rio, get her phone," I hissed to my friend. Rio
was surprised for a second, then jumped on Alice's body. People around us began
murmuring but most were in shock. I didn't wait around because I had spotted a
group of five of Rhaine's people a few feet ahead. The ripples of Hope's attack
started to reach them when I kicked the first one in the back.
Valerie was right at my side, flipping a second girl over
before she had a chance. I saw Iona grabbing up their phones even as we fought
on. The remaining three were able to turn and face us but it didn't do them any
good. We steamrolled over them, punching and kicking them into the ground. The
first girl near us began to scream as I closed on the next group.
This turned out to be Joy and Mercy. Valerie was about to
pummel them but I held her back.
"Joy, Mercy, sit on the ground and give us your
phones," I growled. They hesitated and tried to back up.
"Mercy, do it," Rio hissed. "I don't want to
see you get hurt." That did it for Mercy, and she took to her seat and
handed her phone to Rio.
Rio showing compassion toward Mercy was unlooked for and
something we'd have to talk about when this bout of madness ended. Joy went
down beside Mercy, allowing Valerie and I to move on. By the time we closed on
the fourth group, the general student body had figured out something bad was
happening and parted like the Red Sea as we approached our quarry.
The three girls we approached knew we were coming. I could
read their disbelief in their eyes; they couldn't imagine that the attacks
they'd perpetrated on our people were coming back to haunt them. One got a blow
into my stomach before we finished them off, giving their downed forms a few
extra kicks before heading for our last targets.
There were four of them, with the added complications of a
history teacher named Mrs. Cunningham who was a matronly,
sixty-something-year-old instructor. They were standing at the four doors that
entered into the Dining Hall and if I had been them, I would have run, but I
guessed that the teacher standing so close made them assume we'd hold back; we
didn't.
The first girl stepped up to say something to me when I
split her lip and sent her stumbling back. I kicked the one farthest away while
Valerie punched another one in the throat. I chased the second girl down and
while she was bent over, I pounded her in the cheek and planted her in the
ground.
I spun back and kicked the first girl in the face, flipping
her over, and witnessed Valerie run the fourth girl into a door and knock her
out. Mrs. Cunningham finally recovered enough to grab my arm.
"What are you doing?" she muttered weakly.
"Yesterday, these girls thought it would be fun to kick
some of their fellow students down some stairs, landing them to the
infirmary," I responded. "Today they reaped what they sowed." I
had no idea if any of the girls I'd attacked had actually beaten up any of
Christina's people, but that wasn't the point.
The Administration had let Rhaine's girls know that they
wanted Christina's people intimidated and suppressed. Not being schooled in the
application of force, things had escalated when Christina's people had not
backed down. The Chancellor had let them think they were entitled and we'd just
shown them they were not; they were going to be held accountable for what they
did.
Mrs. Cunningham released me and bent over the first moaning
girl. Iona came up with a handful of phones.
"What do we do with these?" she asked.
"Give them to me," chuckled Rio. She took the
phones, took out the memory cards, and chucked the phones up on the roof.
In the end, Christina only used twenty of us to send eighty
of Rhaine's people to the infirmary, and we accomplished it all in under five
minutes. We brazenly arrived at breakfast, most of us making for the food line
but Rio sprinting for the bathrooms to flush the evidence. Up with the
teachers, things were in utter chaos.
Gorman's walky-talky didn't seem to be working (thank you,
Cordelia) so she grabbed the closest student and wrote them a message. She
handed it to the girl (a freshman) who promptly read it, then ate it right in
front of the coach. Coach sat that girl down, grabbed a second girl. This one
took the message and ran straight to the bathroom and flushed it.
Around Chancellor Bazz a storm was boiling over. Several
teachers had witnessed the violence and wanted something done about it before
one of them was drug into the matter by means of a physical confrontation. They
were demanding the attacking students to be rounded up immediately.
Several teachers, led by Doctor Larson, were begging,
pleading, and demanding that the Chancellor call it quits with this whole
suppression scheme. Bazz refused to budge, ordering Gorman to round everyone up
and hold them in the parking lot. Gorman was trapped.
"That's insane," Dana snapped. "What am I
going to round them up with, students? We've seen how well that's worked. I
don't have enough security guards to peacefully bring them in and my only
alternative is to bring in the Sheriff's Department and use force, and I'm not
going to do that."
"You will if I tell you to," the Chancellor
threatened. Dana threw her hands up in the air and backed away. She paced for
about a minute, long enough for us to get our food and take our seats, which
were all in one section of the Dining Hall due to some 'screw up' (read:
Cordelia) in their seating assignment. There appeared to be around three
hundred of us now and morale was high.
I caught sight of Gorman angling toward Christina and
starting to talk. Christina signaled for her to stop but only long enough to
summon three people to her, one being me. Temperance, the senior, was one of
them, and the third was a girl I'd only known by her photograph. She was Hannah
Cartwright, the Sophomore Class President.
"I'm asking for a cease-fire," Dana reiterated.
"The fighting ends on both sides, strict discipline will be enforced for
any and all infractions, and there will be no administrative actions for what
has happened over the past forty-eight hours."
"We want our phones, tablets, and laptops back, plus
the ability to use them," Temperance stated.
"All expulsions are to be cancelled and the procedure
to bring Heaven back is to begin immediately," I continued. Dana nodded to
both addendums.
"I want my security system back," Dana countered.
"We will start looking for it as soon as this deal goes
through," Christina agreed.
"That is the best I can hope for," Dana sighed.
She stuck out her hand to Christina, who stood and shook it. "Deal?"
Christina looked around to get our consensus.
"Deal," Christina echoed. I wanted to sit back and
savor our partial victory but Christina was tense and nervous and that infected
us all.
When Dana got back to the Chancellor, she made her case.
Doctor Bazz glared at her for a moment but the words that followed, while
spoken in a low voice, reverberated throughout the hall.
"That's idiotic; we will not negotiate with these
children. Your incompetence has led us to this point, Ms. Gorman; you are
fired." Several teachers immediately protested but Dana simply put down
her walky-talky, turned, and strolled out of the room.
Doctor Bazz cancelled classes for the day and confined
everyone to their dorm rooms and dorm floors until the situation was resolved.
Christina told us to ignore the travel restrictions but to keep in groups and
avoid confronting security. When we were ordered from the hall, I noticed
everyone was traveling in groups now, even the teachers. Things had become
totally crazy.
As Valerie, Rio, Iona and I returned to our dorm, we ran
across Alice coming back from the nurse's office. When she saw us, she looked
hurt and a bit afraid, but she showed enough courage to confront me.
"Why did you hit me?" she demanded. "I did
nothing to deserve that."
"Alice, you were sent to spy on me, or did you search
every dorm room as thoroughly as you searched mine?" I shot back.
"I was told to do that when I accepted the position of
Dorm Mother," she replied.
"Did it occur to you that I might resent being singled
out for persecution and, if given a chance, I'd strike back?" I explained.
"If not, it should have, especially after yesterday."
"I had nothing to do with what happened to those other
girls," she shook her head.
"Listen, you stupid cunt," Rio snapped. "You
got orders from the same person who sent those girls to hurt our friends."
"When you chose to take Barbie Lynn's place, you placed
yourself side by side with those mean girls, Alice," Iona added. "You
chose to be a soldier in their army. Soldiers get shot, even if they don't get
involved in shooting at the enemy themselves."
"It is time for you to go," Valerie told Alice. Alice
stayed in the hallway as the rest of us walked away. By the time we made it to
my door, Pandora, Paige, Brandi, and Opal had joined us.
"Cordelia wants your hook-up activated once more,"
Pandora informed me. She had a bruised right eye and a bandage above the
eyebrow. "She figures any minute now, the Chancellor will shut down our
regular internet lines."
"Sure thing," I agreed.
"I'll get the hot oil and work Valerie over after that
tough fight she was in," Rio volunteered.
"Boundaries," Valerie cautioned my buddy.
"Besides, if anyone works over this body, it will be Zane." Rio
chortled and I gave the tall biker-chick a skeptical look.
"Just kidding," she laughed, "though we both
could probably use some stress relief." That train of thought was
interrupted by a fresh group of freshmen entering the area. I went over to one
of the glass panels that gave me a view over the campus. Small groups of
students were violating the curfew, and here and there a lone campus security
guard gave chase but it was an uneven struggle. Students could run inside a
dorm and vanish, and Campus Security didn't have the resources to search every
dorm room.
The pair that came up the stairs thirty minutes later was a
real stunner. It was Barbie Lynn with her knee wrapped up, being supported by,
Dana Gorman. Dana also had a backpack that clinked very time she moved.
"Look what I found sneaking across campus," Gorman
snorted. No one said anything; she was the Evil Henchman, after all.
"Thanks, Dana," I said, as I took Barbie off her
hands, "take a seat and relax for a while. What brings you to my room,
anyway?" Barbie looked terribly concerned by this turn of events.
"My cable is dead, no internet or TV, and I don't have
access to the few remaining security systems, so I figured if anyone had access
to the outside world, it would be you," Dana related.
"What do you need?" I continued.
"I'd like to watch some international soccer," she
told me. I looked toward Paige, who shrugged, then nodded. Dana took a spot on
the closest sofa to a TV and sat down. She unzipped her backpack and pulled out
a beer. Rio homed in on that and jumped over the sofa beside Dana.
"What do you think you are doing?" Dana asked Rio
as my friend put her hand into the satchel.
"Getting a beer; I figure we are all rebels here,"
Rio smirked.
"No, you are a rebel; I'm unemployed, and I don't want
to add a criminal conviction for giving alcohol to a minor to my list of
accomplishments," Dana explained.
"Come with me," Valerie commanded, as she scooped
up Rio's arm and headed away. "Let's play some pool."
"Oh!" Rio bubbled, "Are you going to use your
big hard stick on me?"
"Yes; it is called caning," Valerie retorted.
Barbie Lynn, Iona, & Zane
Iona was looking lost with everyone seemingly going in
different directions, so I took her by the hand and, with Barbie Lynn, retired
to my bedroom.
"I love you two," I sighed as the stress slowly
started to recede. Barbie Lynn pulled close to my side and when I looked at
her, we kissed. Iona pressed into my front and rested her head on my chest.
Our lips parted and I looked to Iona, who was giving me a
wide-eyed smile. We kissed for some time until Barbie Lynn began massaging my
rod through my pants. I returned to Barbie until Iona hugged me tight,
resulting in me going back and forth for a while.
"Let's go to bed," Iona suddenly spoke up. Barbie
Lynn chuckled at the smaller girl's assertiveness while I marveled at how far
she'd come from the scared girl who had grabbed my arm only a few weeks earlier.
I sat Barbie Lynn down on the edge of the bed and worked off
her skirt first. I stopped Iona from doing the same, preferring to undress her
next. I alternated taking off items of clothing until they were finally naked
on the bed, side by side before me.
"Well, Zane," Barbie Lynn began, sliding one leg
up until the heel was touching her thigh.
"What are you waiting for," Iona finished,
mimicking Barbie's movements.
"I would like to express right now how much I've missed
the both of you," I swore to them.
"Less talk; more action," Barbie Lynn instructed.
I began stripping as fast as I could and the girls crawled underneath the
covers.
Iona was on her back, propped up on her elbows as I finished
shedding my clothes. Barbie Lynn surprised her by rolling onto her side and
taking a nipple into her mouth, causing Iona to give a startled squeak. Iona
had not expected to be the center of our attention, that was normally Barbie
Lynn's role, so she couldn't mount an effective defense against our combined
affections.
We each feasted on a nipple, taking the occasional stop to
kiss Iona deeply, or one another, with Iona's breasts rubbing against our
cheeks. Both our hands made our way to Iona's honey box, pulled her reluctant
legs apart, and began rubbing all over her pubic area. We pushed fingers almost
a knuckle deep into her super-tight virgin cunt.
Barbie and I spread her juices around, making the whole
pubic mound slick and fluid. We even put our fingers on opposite sides of her
clit and rolled them back and forth, sending her over the edge.
"Jesus," she panted. "Oh, thank you, thank
you, oh, thank you," she gasped. "This feels so good, Yes!" she
cried out.
At this point, I was thinking about letting Iona go but
Barbie Lynn kept flicking her clit and probing her cunt while sucking in and
twirling her breast. I added a finger to the mix and kissed Iona, who
desperately tried to suck my tongue out of my mouth, ouch! At the same time,
Iona's back arched off the bed again and again, her thighs trembled, and she
clutched at the headboard so hard it shook.
At the point I feared Iona's heart would explode, I pushed
Barbie Lynn's hand away and she looked up with her lips slick with the saliva
generated by sucking on Iona's tits.
"She is the best friend I've made all year," Barbie
Lynn confided in me.
"Better than me?" I questioned.
"Honey," she drawled, "I think we can agree
you're a tad more than a friend."
"What am I, then," I teased; "pen pal,
cyber-fan, bosom buddy?"
"I think bosom buddy, she grinned as she squeezed her
magnificent orbs together, ", is closer to what I'm aiming for."
"My cunt is still quivering," Iona mumbled in a
tiny voice. "Did I lose my virginity?"
"No, Baby," Barbie Lynn cooed to her, "You
had a really good one is all. That is what an orgasm is supposed to feel like.
That is what Zane does to me every time." Huh? I do?
"Oh," Iona sighed dreamily, "I like that.
Isn't it your turn now?"
"It certainly is, and Zane knows what I want, don't
you," she winked.
"I'll get it," I feigned annoyance, "but I'm still
going to take my time with you. I'm not rushing into anything."
"I like the way you think," Barbie Lynn purred.
She laid out on the bed, her beautiful breasts spreading out and her hair
cascading over the pillows she rested on. It hurt to move away from the sight
of her.
I got a small tube of lube, crawled over to her, and wedged
the tube to the small of her back. Letting her body warm it up would make the
sensation more pleasurable.
"Whoa, that's cold," she gasped and wiggled.
"Let me warm you up, then," I grinned. I moved
underneath the sheets and then between her legs.
"Hello," she said demurely, my body poised over
hers, our faces nose to nose. She rested her elbows on my shoulders with her
arms up. "This feels good, Zane, feels right." Her thighs pressed
against mine and my cock rested on her pubic mound. I moved my face down and
stole a quick kiss. Barbie followed suit and soon we were lip-locked.
In time we were trading kisses on the neck and earlobes, our
heads playfully moving back and forth. When I reached the top of her
breastbone, Barbie Lynn flinched; she'd tried to loop her bum knee over my leg
and the pain had been a sharp reminder of her limitations. I lowered myself and
took a nipple into my lips and tickled it with my tongue.
"Does that make it feel better?" I teased her.
"Uh-huh," she purred, "now get back to
it." I hardly felt inclined to deny her request and began alternating each
nipple and breast. I let my lips and tongue go over every inch of her breast,
especially along the base where a slight taste of sweat mixed with the scent of
her body soap.
"Zane, I want you in me," she pleaded with sultry
passion.
"But I want this," I responded, running my hand
along her puffy cunt lips.
"I promise we can do that later, you know how much I love
your tongue, but I'm missing something else even more," she expressed her
desire.
I thought about the body dynamics of the situation and
decided the best solution was to roll Barbie Lynn's hips on their side, lifting
her left, uninjured leg to my shoulder. Retrieving the warm lube, I rubbed some
liberally over her ass hole and two of my fingers, pushing the middle finger
gently in first.
Barbie Lynn flexed her body and moaned as the finger pressed
into her. Soon she was rocking her hips and pushing down on my hand.
"That still looks painful," Iona whispered as she
moved in for a closer look.
"The pleasure far exceeds the pain, Shugah."
Barbie Lynn expressed what was about to come.
I leaned/crawled over her hips, one hand still working
Barbie's tits over while I kissed a nipple and tugged on it with my teeth.
Barbie was letting her arm roam around when Iona intercepted it and put the
blonde's fingertips to her mouth. Unbidden, Iona began sucking on those fingers
and I could see that Barbie was torn between the eroticism of the act and the
fact it was innocent little Iona who was doing it.
Barbie Lynn used her free hand to push her succulent boob
deeper into my mouth, not that there was any way I could get it all into my
mouth. Iona went from finger to finger, spending extra time on the thumb.
Barbie's chest began heaving from the excitement and took a jolt when I sunk my
second finger into her rectum.
"Are you okay?" Iona worried.
"Yes, yes, yes," Barbie Lynn exulted happily,
"and it's going to get better real soon."
I decided to move two fingers along her sopping wet slit and
let my thumb depress her clit and rub it around.
"Aha, ah, oh, yeah," she panted as my hands began
working in tandem. I could tell Barbie Lynn was fighting a losing battle
against her orgasm and I wasn't in a mood to make things easy. I rammed my two
fingers deep into her ass while biting her nipple and strumming her clit as
fast as I could.
"Lord Jesus loves Me!!!!" she went off. "Gah!
Yeah, yeah, oh, ugh, baby, Yes!" Barbie Lynn went on and on with
increasing volume. Her cunt dripped all over my fingers, slick and sensual to
my touch. I brought those fingers to my lips, going back for a second taste
while her body still shook from her climax.
"Don't mind us," Rio announced as she strolled
into my room, pulling a reluctant Mercy behind her. "My bitch is here and
I'm going to bite a chunk off."
"Hi, Mercy," Iona waved. Mercy shot her an
embarrassed smile. Rio led her to the far side of the bed. I was a bit
concerned that too many people were coming into my room but I couldn't look
everywhere and pay attention to Barbie Lynn and Iona too.
I took up the lube and coated my cock. Before I could spread
it out evenly, Iona reached down and did the job for me, even sharing a shy
smile with me as she did so. She even helped me lodge it against Barbie Lynn's
anus. Iona felt the tension along my cock until Barbie's sphincter gave way and
let me in, then she moved her hand away.
"Wow," she whispered, even as Barbie Lynn sighed
in satisfaction. As a counterpoint, we heard
"On your knees, Slut-Bunny," Rio barked to Mercy.
She pushed Mercy forward face-first on the bed, flipped up her skirt, and took
a bite out of her ass. Mercy yelped and buried her face in the sheets. Sometimes
Rio could be sane, but totally nuts was her default setting.
I measured the tremors in her body as I gently pressed my
body onto Barbie Lynn's hips, deepening the penetration of my cock into her
back passage.
"Oh, God, Zane," she moaned. "This never gets
old, filling me up like you do." I slapped her meaty ass cheek hard enough
to leave an angry red handprint. Barbie gave a deep intake of breath that
became a squeal of joy.
Mercy grunted as Rio yanked her panties off her ass and down
her legs.
"Crawl over there and give Barbie Lynn a kiss,"
Rio demanded. Mercy gulped and hesitated to respond so Rio hauled off and
smacked her ass hard enough for people outside the room to hear. Mercy's eyes
grew wide, her mouth gaped open, and her cheeks flushed, then she smiled.
She made her way slowly across the bed, clearly enticing Rio
to spank her several more times. Mercy first brought Barbie Lynn's gaze over
toward her by tipping her chin with one careful hand. The first kiss was
tentative and tender. SMACK!
"Kiss her like you want to be kissed, you whore!"
Rio taunted Mercy. As she spanked her with one hand, she drove two fingers into
Mercy's cunt with the other.
I had to assume that Mercy was already pretty wet because
instead of pulling away from the penetration, Mercy leaned forward on her
elbows while thrusting her hips back against Rio's intrusion. While I was being
sensitive to the slow burn Barbie Lynn was going through, Rio drove her hand
rapidly like a maniac.
It was a good thing that Mercy liked it rough, but then she
chose to be with Rio as much as Rio chose to pick on her. At the opposite side
of the expression spectrum, Iona curled up against Barbie's other side and let
her lips gracefully flit along the shoulder and arm. Mercy returned for another
kiss at the same time I reached my full expansion inside of Barbie Lynn.
"Oh, my," Barbie gasped. I waited as she adjusted
internally while Mercy kissed her with a lot more passion and intensity. That
didn't stop Rio from administering a few more sharp smacks to Mercy's bottom,
compelling Mercy to rumble with a hunger for more. Iona let her lips migrate
from arm to hip, and leading up Barbie Lynn's hip to my stomach.
"Reach a hand back here and take over, you slut,"
Rio told Mercy. When Mercy made the maneuver, Rio began stripping down. Unlike
this weekend, she had only her two labia piercings in, though she still had her
tattoo along the hip. She gave me both raised eyebrows to go along with her
insane grin as the clothes finished coming off.
I partially withdrew my member from Barbie Lynn, eliciting a
moan. Iona settled up against me, resting her hands on my chest and hip. I kept
a grip on Barbie's hip and slipped a hand around Iona's hip and buttocks,
rubbed it along her anus, ending at her cunt.
"Ugh," Iona grunted, as I stroked her kitty and
sunk a finger inside.
The group of us got into a rhythm once Rio knelt behind
Mercy and began lapping up her cunt and squeezing her ass. By the way Barbie
Lynn was pushing and rotating her hips, grabbing the sheets in tight fists and
moaning between her kisses with Mercy, she was approaching her second orgasm.
"Zane, Jesus Christ, Zane, oh, God, Baby, ah, aha,
Yes!" she screamed. Her ass muscles gripped, twisted, and squeezed my cock
so hard, it took all my concentration to not shoot off into her rectum. Barbie
Lynn kept pulsing and rocking over the sheets as waves of intense pleasure
crested and slowly worked its way through her system.
Iona and I started seriously kissing as she stood on her
knees beside me.
"I want to try something," I told her.
"He wants to try something?" I heard Valerie's
voice talking to an unseen party. "Somehow the current five-way isn't
enough for him." There was a snort in agreement of that.
I pumped Barbie Lynn four times in quick succession, then
leaned back until my cock was at the very edge of leaving her ass. My torso
pivoted, I slipped my arms between Iona's legs and pulled her up by her
buttocks and to me.
"What?" she gasped.
As Iona rose up and I twisted back to a face-forward
position, I licked and tongue-tickled my way from her chest, to her stomach,
and finally to her pubic hair.
"Ah, oh, okay," Iona exhaled with pleasure. She
put her hands on my shoulders, moved higher, and moved her legs over my arms
and rested them on my shoulders.
I still had to hold tight to her ass and raise her to the
point I could get my mouth fully on her clit and moist lips.
"Oh, damn," Rio giggled, "Zane's making me
pull out my toys." SMACK! "Mercy, you behave." Rio moved off the
bed, stopped, and said, "You had better not remember where I'm getting
these from," to another person.
"I wouldn't think of it," Dana Gorman allowed.
Clearly my surprise showed in my body because she spoke again. "I wanted
to see what all my girls were giggling and whispering about in the showers. I
put it down to standard virgin girl hysteria. Now, "
"I half expect some porn director to say 'Cut, print'
at any second," Valerie added.
I really didn't need my sex life critiqued at this moment. I
was balancing one girl on my face, licking her silly, while pounding Barbie
Lynn's ass. Seriously, can't a man have a simple three-way with two college
girls in his room in peace? I was soon too overwhelmed by the price of my
sexual ambition to worry about that question.
I drank deep of Iona's nectar, licking along the folds from
top to bottom while letting my upper lip press against her throbbing clit. She
took one hand from my shoulder, wrapped it up in my hair, and cautiously pushed
my face deeper into her cunt.
"Oh, God, Zane, ah, yes, yes, yes," she panted.
"That's it, right there, Ah!"
Iona began riding my face with greater and greater vigor.
Barbie Lynn gyrated against my crotch. I heard a vibrator cut on and Mercy groaned
as Rio did something to her. I suspected that was moving her off Barbie because
Barbie began using greater force against me. I began to feel a tightness
building up in my guts as my blood pounded from the exertions I was putting
myself through.
"Come here, Mercy," Rio coaxed, "On your
back, my little slut, and spread those legs." I wished I could see what
she was up to because soon Mercy was moaning and gurgling all over the place.
"Please, Rio," Mercy pleaded, "please, "
"Do you like that?" Rio teased. "Wiggle that
ass for me, then, Baby."
"Ah, oh, Rio, I love you," Mercy moaned. Smack!
"None of that, you skank," Rio snapped. "You
are my toy, nothing more."
"Yes," sobbed Mercy.
"Good girl," Rio responded. Mercy gave off a
hiccup, then a gasp of pleasure. "You know you are my tight-ass whore;
right?" Her victim lurched and moaned several more times.
"Yes, yes, I understand," Mercy gasped. "I'm
yours, whenever, you want." SMACK!
"Good girl. Now shake that ass, Bitch," Rio
continued. Mercy began making choking, sobbing sounds. "Don't you dare cum
until you get me off. Work that tongue like you mean it." I could now
visualize Rio and Mercy in a sixty-nine, Rio on top, with a dildo up Mercy's
ass.
While figuring that out, I almost missed Iona starting to spasm
on my face. I could feel her cunt contracting on my tongue. One hand was
yanking and releasing my hair while the fingernails on the other dug into my
shoulder. I moved my tongue and latched onto her clit with my lips and sucked
on it for all I was worth.
"Ah, oh, oh, oh, Zane!" Iona screamed. Her fluids
dripped over my nose, into my mouth, and down my chin, but that wasn't my
problem. My problem was that Iona's body was convulsing, bending her backward
toward the head of the bed and me forward into Barbie Lynn. Of course, if I
couldn't stop Iona's progress, she'd topple onto Barbie Lynn too.
"Oh, God fuck damn!" Barbie exploded as I rammed
my full length into her inadvertently. "Jesus, love, which was cut off by
her orgasm taking over. Her anal muscles constricted and that was it for me.
Hot semen shot down Barbie's gut, causing her to scream even louder. My whole
body was trembling from my ejaculation, plus the strain the two women were
putting on me.
Somehow I hung on long enough for Iona to reach behind her,
catching the headboard, while Barbie Lynn extended her arms up to brace Iona
from tumbling over.
"Fuck, yeah, that's what I'm talking about," Rio
laughed. "Mercy, you can come now."
"Uh, uh, thank, oh, God," Mercy gasped out.
"Rio, umm, ugh," she choked out before she buried her face into Rio's
cunt and muffled further expressions of ecstasy.
"Gurr," Rio growled, before burying her face into
the top of Mercy's thigh. I figured by Mercy's thrashing that Rio took a bit of
a nip out of her playmate's flesh. In a shuddering heap of sweaty flesh, Iona,
Barbie Lynn, and I flopped onto the bed without anyone being crushed. They lay
there while I remained on my knees.
"Damn," Valerie chuckled, "I feel like a
virgin all over again."
"Hell, I need to take a shower and I just sat
here," Gorman agreed. I moved between Barbie Lynn and Iona. "Fuck,
he's still hard."
"Zane's like that," Barbie Lynn laughed between
gasps of breath. "He's always hard after the first round, God bless his
soul."
Iona snuggled into me, kissing my chest between gulps of
air.
"It's only been thirty minutes," Iona sighed.
"We'll let him recharge a little bit before going at him again."
"Yes, my ass hurts," Barbie Lynn added. "I
won't be ready for, say an hour."
Rio dismounted Mercy and rolled next to Barbie Lynn.
"Mercy, get up here and kiss me, damn it," Rio
breathed huskily. Mercy staggered around on all fours and crawled up Rio's body
until she straddled her. A dreamy smile on her face, Mercy went to kiss Rio on
the lips but Rio stopped her.
"No, you don't, you cunt," Rio chastised her.
"Here," she indicated her chin. Mercy kissed it. Rio then led Mercy
on a slow quest over her nose, cheeks, earlobe, and finally the lips. Rio
grabbed Mercy's hips and pulled the older girl down on top of her.
"Okay, I have to ask; how did Rio end up in bed with
Mercy? Mercy is one of my better martial artists and Rio is, well, Rio, kind of
an annoying little twerp," Gorman wondered.
"I won her playing bingo," was Rio's smarmy
comeback.
"They developed a relationship when you put her in our
path," I was a bit more honest. "Mercy discovered something about
herself and someone in Rio who could satisfy her needs." To emphasize the
point, Rio spanked Mercy's ass hard and the girl humped Rio in response.
"So, besides Cappadocia, are there any of my other
girls you, have a relationship with?" Dana inquired. She even leaned
forward on the chair she was sitting on.
"What makes you think Cappy and I have a thing?" I
asked.
"On Monday," Dana rolled her eyes at my naivet ,
"she hated you and on Wednesday, she couldn't keep her eyes off of you and
couldn't drive the other teammates out of the gym for your, private lesson.
Just because I'm over thirty doesn't mean I'm soft in the head."
"That's not fair, Coach," Rio smiled past Mercy.
"We never thought you were bright."
Before I could say or do anything, Barbie Lynn elbowed her.
"Ow!" Rio snickered. "Why are you hitting
me?"
"I owe you. You said a bad thing, and Zane says never
fight yesterday's battles. Now that the Coach is no longer the bad girl, we
don't pick on her," Barbie Lynn explained.
"But I'm always annoying," Rio countered.
"Why is this time special?"
"Rio, don't you think Zane deserves a break? He's
always throwing himself onto the train tracks for you and you give him shit for
it," Barbie Lynn sounded a bit cross. "After all, you wouldn't have
Mercy if you'd had your way. Zane was right about you being good for the rest
of us to know, and he was right about saving Mercy. I trust him about Coach
because I trust you too."
"Trust, smust, I'll keep my spank-o-matic," Rio
grimaced. She clearly got Barbie Lynn's point but admitting it at the moment
wasn't in her. "So, does anyone want to give Mercy a hard spanking? If
not, I'm going to get my big strap-on and ream her ass until she is so hoarse,
she can't scream anymore."
"Don't you think you two need to grow together before
using the 'OMG' model?" I warned her. That thing would tear Mercy's
unprepared ass to shreds. I reached over Barbie Lynn and spanked Mercy four
times, two to each ass cheek. She yelped and jolted with each contact, and
while tears welled in her eyes, she couldn't have been happier.
"I'm getting my favorite strap-on, then," Rio
wiggled from under Mercy.
"Hold her back," Valerie joked. "She's lost
her mind." Mercy buried her face in the bed, shook her head, and raised
her ass up in the air. "Fine, if it's the Spas-monkey you want, so be
it."
"Have some of this," Barbie Lynn fished out the
lubricant and handed it to Mercy. "I don't know how patient Rio is going
to be when she gets back."
Rio, who was only a few feet away getting out and attaching
her strap-on, stuck out her tongue at Valerie and Barbie. "Spas-monkey? I
prefer Vibrator-Bunny, or didn't you two get my tweet?"
"How about Vibrating Spas?" Iona suggested. Rio
howled and charged the bed.
"That's it," she giggled, "that tight little
virgin ass-hole is mine!" Iona squawked and buried herself under my side.
"That's my virgin ass to nurture and enjoy, bro, not
yours," I taunted Rio as I reached around and put a comforting arm around
Iona. I wasn't sure how Iona would take that. Her kisses to my ribs ended those
worries.
"I'll nipple twist you for her," Rio grinned.
Belying her threat, she was lining up behind Mercy while Mercy was rubbing lube
all along her ass cleft and anus.
"I never considered the benefits of anal sex in a
school full of virgin school girls," Valerie mused. "Oral sex, I
expected, but not anal."
"Somehow, when the Founders created the Purity Pledge,
I suspect they were forbidding all kinds of intercourse, but they never counted
on Zane," Dana stated.
"Rio, I'm not going to take you on in a contest you
love and I hate," I smiled. "How about a shoot-off? I'll spot you two
orgasms."
"Four," Rio hissed. She'd spread the oil over her
dildo and was slowly pushing it into the ass of Mercy. Mercy had her face still
buried in the sheets, her fists balled up and her hips pushing back.
"Uh, uh, uh," Mercy groaned, as Rio penetrated
with short jabs. She rested her hands on Mercy's shoulder and neck.
"Okay, now I'm grateful I sleep on my back,"
Valerie commented. "I promised Zane I wouldn't break her, but if I felt
that poking my hiney, I'd stick it somewhere she'd not soon forget."
"Do the world a favor and stick it in her mouth,"
Dana smirked.
"Hardy, har-har," Rio chuckled. She reached down
beside Mercy, retrieved her vibrator, and began rubbing it along that girl's
cunt slit and clit. Barbie Lynn reached for my cock and began stroking it,
rubbing it along her ass and between her cheeks.
"I need another beer," Dana sighed. "All this
is doing is reminding me that plastic doesn't really get the job done."
"Get me a Coke and I'll get the popcorn," Valerie
said. "After all, I have an open invitation to join whenever I want."
I had to wonder when that had happened, then I remembered Rio and her big
mouth.
Iona had settled in on her side, head propped up on her
elbow, as she watched me push into Barbie Lynn once more. I had my hands on her
hip and thigh, pushing in with more force this time around.
"Feels, so, good," Barbie Lynn sighed, as my cock
filled up her rectum. "Make me feel good, Daddy."
I lifted up her left leg, then gingerly took her wounded leg
and raised it to my shoulder as well. As I felt the deep reaches of her bowels
envelop me, Barbie Lynn arched her back and let out a sob of joy.
"Oh, that's what I need," she moaned, "That's
what I've missed."
Unlike our first round, this time we were raw with our
hunger for one another. I kneaded her breasts, teasing and pulling the nipples
from time to time. Her body was folded up so that our faces were close enough
for me to lock onto those gorgeous bedroom blue eyes. Barbie licked her lips
and blew kisses at me.
I was so into Barbie sensually that I almost missed Mercy
going off next to us.
"Oh God, oh fuck, oh God!" she verbally exploded.
"Please!!!" Rio kept up the slap, slap, slap of her thighs against
Mercy's ass.
"Don't you give up on me, Bitch," Rio taunted her.
She grabbed a handful of Mercy's hair and pulled her shoulder up off the bed
until she was balancing on her hands and knees.
Rio shot a look my way and mouthed 'I love you' as she kept
working Mercy over into one cascading orgasm after another. I was pounding deep
into Barbie Lynn's tight orifice, Rio was happy, and Iona was giving me a
dreamy, contented look. Life could hardly be better.
"Zane, we need to, Oh, My God!" Virginia Goodswell
cried out in a shocked voice.
"Here, have my seat, Virginia," Gorman grinned.
"You look like you are about to fall over." I hadn't even heard Dana
or Valerie return.
"Zane, what are you doing?" Virginia questioned.
"I'm a little busy," I ground out. Fucking was
hard, attention intensive, and pleasurable work.
"Virginia, he's having anal intercourse with Barbie
Lynn Masters," Dana chuckled. "I thought that would have been
obvious. Rio Talon is using a strap-on and a dildo on Mercy Chaplain, and Iona,
having been touched and licked to two orgasms, is sitting this round out."
"I can see that and, Dana, what are you doing
here?" Virginia, my Spiritual Advisor, asked.
"I'm unemployed so they aren't my students
anymore," Dana snorted. "Also, Zane's got one of the few illegal
internet hook-up plus satellite TV. My apartment is a tomb,
comparatively."
"This was the farthest thing from my mind when I
learned my Dad was sending me to an All-Girl Christian University,"
Valerie added.
"It is the skirts," Rio giggled. "Zane can't
keep his hands off the skirts."
"In my experience, Zane has the pathological desire to
worship the female form," Iona joined in.
"Listen, I knew Zane was having, relationships, but
coming in and finding him in bed with four women, girls, students is a bit much
to wrap my mind around," Virginia related. "My sex life has been a
bit vanilla."
"I prefer to think of mine as disappointing," Dana
confessed.
"All my boyfriends have lived under threat of
dismemberment, so I've had it pretty safe too," Valerie stated.
"Threat of dismemberment?" Virginia stammered.
"She's a member of a major criminal biker organization
in the Rockies," Dana informed her.
"We are a motorcycle club," Valerie defended her
family.
"I'm having sex here," I growled. "If you
don't mind, "
"We are good, Zane," Valerie replied. "Don't
worry about us, and Barbie needs you."
"Gee, thanks," I grumbled, but she was right;
Barbie Lynn needed my attention.
"Ms. Palmer, every one of your known associates, except
your baby sister, has a criminal record," Dana said.
"I've never been convicted of anything," Val
countered, "and Mom got off on a bad search."
Mercy cried out as Rio shifted to sharp powerful jabs with
her artificial cock.
"I've got a record," Rio crowed proudly.
"That only means you were sloppy enough to get
caught," Valerie pointed out.
"It wasn't my fault; I ran out of road while driving a
stolen Porsche," Rio told us.
"You stole a Porsche?" Valerie asked.
"How do you run out of road in an expensive,
high-performance sports car?" Virginia wondered.
"Yes, take that, Mercy, you bitch," slap, slap,
"I stole a Porsche and I ran out of road when I cruised into another car
showroom on the far side of town. Who knew that those dumb sons-of-bitches
didn't put a back way out that place?"
"Rio, why did you steal something that didn't belong to
you in the first place?" Iona begged to know.
"Blame drugs, teenage hormones, or the fact that it was
a school night, I hadn't studied for a test the next day, and this sounded like
the best way of not having to take it," Rio suggested.
I would have told them that was Rio-speak for 'I have no
idea' except I'd finally stretched Barbie Lynn's hamstrings to the point we had
our tongues entwined, mouths pressed, and teeth nibbling on each other's lips
like famished lovers. I could feel her anal spasm vibrating up through her body
and her lungs fighting for air. She was getting close and I thought it was
going to be a big one.
"That would be an exhibition of low impulse
control," Dana chided Rio.
"I think it shows poor life choices," Virginia
stated.
"I think it shows she's fucking nuts," Valerie
declared.
"Fine, whatever, but I'm one of the two people fucking
a sweet piece of ass while you dykes are sitting on the sidelines," Rio
taunted them.
"You are my students," Virginia began, "I
don't, She was interrupted by Barbie Lynn.
"Ugh, Oh, Lord Jesus, Zane," she gasped then,
"Ai!" she screamed so loud I was afraid my brain would explode. She
kept trying to buck me off and thrash about so violently that I was afraid
she'd hurt herself, or me.
I rode that wave for almost a minute before Barbie Lynn made
one final strenuous effort, then went limp in my arms. I gently shifted her
legs down my sides to rest on the bed. I remained propped over her until her
eyes focused on me and an ephemeral smile graced her lips.
"Umm, sleepy," she purred.
"Okay, Babe," I said, then kissed her nose. Her
eyes closed and her breathing became low and regular. "Okay," I
whispered once again. I slowly withdrew from her and slid down the bed.
"What was that?" Virginia asked softly.
"I'm pretty sure that was an orgasm," Dana
responded.
"No, I think that was fucking a girl into
unconsciousness," Valerie countered.
"Ugh, ugh, uh, Rio, oh, yeah, it hurts," Mercy
moaned.
"And here goes the other one," Dana chuckled.
"I know it hurts, Mercy-slut, now cum for your
Momma," Rio groaned to Mercy as he pressed her body onto Mercy's back.
"Ugh, I, I'm, trying," Mercy gasped out, then she
screamed as Rio rammed the vibrator onto Mercy's clit and flicked it onto the
high setting. "Oh, Fuck Me!!" she screamed. Mercy's body fell forward
prostrate on the bed, her lungs fighting for air and her thighs and ass shaking
uncontrollably.
"Zane, does this kind of thing hap-, oh, my God, Zane,
you are still hard," Virginia exclaimed.
"Honestly," I sighed, "if I had fewer
beautiful women in my life, I'd have more blood to the brain to think straight
with." I finished up by opening my wardrobe and taking out a robe.
"Now I'm going to take a shower, get re-hydrated, then
come back here and see if I can convince Iona to give me a little more of her
time," I continued.
"I'll join you," Rio grinned, as she slipped off
the strap-on.
"I'll come along as well," Iona said as she popped
off the bed, only to end up on wobbly legs.
"No," Virginia commanded, "Zane showers
alone. You two aren't even dressed so there is no way you are going out there
among all those other girls sticky with sex."
Rio traipsed over to my dresser and pulled out two of my
dress shirts. She tossed one to Iona and put on the other.
"See, I'm dressed," Rio declared.
"No, you are not; that shirt isn't even buttoned,"
Virginia responded. At this point, I walked out of the room and toward the
shower near the hot tub (as opposed to the one by the sauna).
Paige Visited
With the looks I was getting, I almost wished I could back
up. Some of the fifty or so girls at my place wondered what the hell all that
screaming was about, a few knew what it was but couldn't believe the volume of
the noise, and a few came up and kissed me.
"Hey, Slugger," Opal teased me after a deep tongue
tackle. "Who in the hell where you giving it to?"
Brandi came up and wrapped an arm around Opal's arm.
"It was Barbie Lynn," Paige snuck up on me and
volunteered. "I recognize her inflections." Her ghosting up on me yet
again wasn't the most disturbing part of the young albino maiden; it was the
burning hunger in her eyes.
"You took Barbie Lynn's virginity?" Millicent
Pierce questioned me somewhat fearfully.
"That's not the hole Zane goes up," Opal grinned
wickedly. Millicent instinctively covered her backside.
"Can you imagine how good that had to feel to make
Barbie Lynn scream that loud?" Paige purred. Uh, oh, that was some serious
trouble being aimed my way.
"Does that hurt?" Millicent murmured.
"Yeah, it hurts so much that Barbie Lynn hunts Zane
down every other night and has sex with him until she can no longer move,"
Opal exaggerated. "Speaking of which, where is our real Dorm Mother?"
"She's asleep in bed," I admitted, somewhat
shame-facedly. Millicent looked blown away.
"Can I go see her?" Millicent asked.
"She's my lover, not an exhibit," I informed her.
"Let her sleep in peace." I moved through the little crowd and
entered the shower.
The hot water cascaded over my body, erasing the fatigue
from my tired muscles and cleaning my sweaty body and the sex off my cock.
Getting out proved that not only did sexually repressed young ladies like to
ogle my naked form, but they also paid no attention to my desires. I caught
Paige and Millicent sneaking back out of my room with Rio and Iona in tow.
"She looks so, peaceful," Millicent muttered.
"What part of leave her alone did you not
understand?" I growled angrily.
"Spank the naughty bitches," Rio egged me on.
"They didn't do anything to wake Barbie Lynn up,"
Iona defended them.
"I'm sorry," Millicent apologized. Paige looked
anything but contrite, challenging my gaze instead.
"Fine, spank Snowflake here," Rio persisted.
"What? No Edgar Winters reference?" Paige shot
back while keeping her eyes on me.
"Paige," I said in a deadly even tone,
"apologize or leave."
"Or what?" she taunted. I nodded and took a deep
breath.
"Oh, you are going to get it now, you skank," Rio
chuckled. Instead, I walked past them all and went to my room.
"That was a bit disappointing," Paige sneered. No
one else said anything for a second, then Iona clued in.
"Whoops, Paige, Zane will be right back," Iona
commented.
"I can hardly wait," she said sarcastically.
Punishing Paige
In the room, Virginia and Dana had moved to the small sofa
on the far side of the room, deep in quiet conversation. Mercy had curled up
next to a sleeping Barbie Lynn, and Barbie Lynn looked like some angel,
confident, sleeping, and almost otherworldly in her beauty. Before I could hope
to enjoy it, I had to get dressed and resolve an issue.
I raced through dressing back into my school uniform and
walked outside.
"Now you are going to get it," Rio whispered to
Paige. Paige snorted.
"Paige, you brought me word about Heaven and I owe you
for that, so if we can agree that you are going to respect me and my personal
space, I'm going to forget about you going to my bedroom uninvited," I
laid it out for her.
"And if I don't?" she confronted me.
"I pick you up, throw you over my shoulder, and toss
you out of the dorm, and you won't be invited back until you grow a personality
that isn't all conceited douche," I answered.
"You can't and you won't," Paige shook her head.
"Reality check, Paige," I grinned. "I'll ask
Cordelia to keep you away, and while she likes you, she needs me more, and you
don't have the stones to go against Cordelia, do you?"
"Is that the best you have, Zane?" Paige sniffed
derisively.
"Paige, you are a really smart girl, but Cordelia has
several really smart girls," I pointed out. "What matters is how many
friends you have compared to how many friends I have. How does that math work
out for you?"
"That doesn't mean anything," Paige responded
defensively.
"Good enough. I don't really feel like arguing," I
shrugged. I swept up on Paige, who had some good reaction time but no skill. I
had her up and over my shoulder in three seconds flat.
"Put me down!" she squawked. I headed down the
stairs, her fists beating my back and her legs kicking.
"Bye-bye, ya whore," Rio chuckled. It didn't take
much imagination to know that Iona was glaring at Rio for that comment.
"Stop, put me down," Paige struggled. After we
made the elevator, "You can put me down now." I didn't respond
because I wasn't hearing what I needed to hear and I didn't feel like engaging
her in conversation.
"Please, don't," she tried, once we landed on the
first floor, but to no effect. I took her to the dorm door, kicked it open, and
stepped out.
"Here you go," I said as I deposited her. I had no
idea how far past tears she'd gotten.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she snarled.
"Okay? Happy? You win and I lose. You are the popular kid and I'm
not."
"No, I'm not happy," I answered calmly. "This
never had anything to do with me beating you up; it had to deal with you
constantly slapping me around and I got sick of it. Paige, you got so sick of
being bullied, you became a bully." She clearly didn't believe me.
"You are pretty and smart, and you use these qualities as a scalpel to cut
people up."
"What would you know about it?" she snapped.
"You've always been Mr. Popular."
"Take into account I was in a normal private school for
my first ten years. Yes, I was one of the popular kids; good looking, the right
parents, and pretty smart. I also knew the social hierarchy and I was certainly
unkind to my fair share other students."
"Before you go beating me over the head with you being
albino, please understand: I don't care. My parents are gone, dead. I'm never
getting them back. You are a slender, smart girl with gorgeous hair who has two
parents who probably love you very much," I smiled. "I only wish you
would lead off with those traits instead of constantly reminding everyone how
fucking condescending you can be."
Paige looked at me for half a minute, studying me, perhaps
looking for some understanding of me. Good luck with that; I barely understand
me and I'm inside my head.
"Does this mean I can go back inside?" she finally
inquired.
"Yes. All I wanted was a simple apology, and
technically, you are still on the dorm sidewalk so I haven't finished throwing
you out yet," I replied.
"Just like that?" she snorted. "You are such
an idiot."
"What did I warn you about leading with the grey
matter?" I scowled. She seemed to weigh her next words.
"You said I was 'very pretty'," she mused,
changing the direction of the conversation suddenly.
"Well, yes, you have a flawless complexion girls would
kill for and, as I said earlier, I really like you hair," I stated.
"It is gorgeous." I put my arm around her shoulder, spun us around,
and went back inside. As we boarded the elevator for the return trip, Paige
tapped my hand.
"What's with all this?" she indicated my casual
embrace.
"When you aren't trying to piss me off, I honestly like
you, Paige," I confided in her.
"You seem to live your life by making some rather
irrational decisions," she noted.
"Paige, you see life as chess while I see it as
Scrabble," I grinned. "For you, it is move and countermove. I tend to
see life being something that gives you a constantly changing group of options
that you make the most of."
"Oh," she seemed to digest that, then she said,
"I apologize for calling you an idiot. You are a moron; I should have seen
the difference." I laughed from deep within.
"I'm a moron," I teased her. "I bet you've
never been held by a boy like this before because if you had, you would know
this gives the guy a perfect vantage point to look down your shirt."
Paige clutched her shirt tightly in a fist, blocking my
view. She looked bitter and offended.
"30-B, a translucent white with lace trim bra," I
told her. "Good choice, but I get the impression you don't wear it as a
normal part of your school attire. Wearing it for me?"
"What makes you think, she started, then
"Yes."
"What was the plan?" I inquired.
"I was going to spill water all over my chest by
accident, ask for one of your shirts to replace it, and for you to show me
where it was," she smiled slyly. "With my bra and your libido, plus a
little playful contact, I'd get you into bed." She was highly confident.
"Nice," I admitted, "but it wouldn't have
worked."
"Why not?" she seemed slightly offended. My money
was, her insecurities about her body not measuring up to Barbie Lynn's curves
were behind that.
"I would have given you a robe and sent Iona down to
her room to get you a spare," I informed her. "Your only flaw in the
plan is that I find you inherently untrustworthy."
"Why do you say that?" she was now really
offended.
"Paige, you use people. It is your default relationship
approach," I explained. "It is not so much a bad thing as it is
predictable. Someone as smart as you can do better."
"You don't seem to mind it when Cordelia treats you
that way," she countered. We were at the door to my place.
"If you will recall, Cordelia told me to kiss her as
part of my Handmaiden's Duty," I reminded Paige. "Now, if you want to
be a Cordelia substitute, go ahead, I'll still spend time with you if you like.
I only think you need a friend who should point out that people are people from
time to time."
"Now you want to be my friend, Zane?" she mocked
me.
"I'll be your friend, but you have to wear this sexy
blood red stocking, garter, bossier, bra and choker combination. It will make
your flesh glow like it is on fire," I grinned lasciviously.
"I thought you wanted to see my flawless skin devoid of
obstructions," Paige said.
"I'll dress you up in it, and if you don't like it,
I'll remove it too," I smile mischievously. She looked at me, her mighty
mental calculator going over where the conversation was going.
"Why do you see me differently than everyone
else?" she asked.
"Give me some leeway," I requested, then bent down
slightly, slipped a hand under her skirt, making her jump minutely, and ran my
middle finger under her underwear band into her cunt.
She bit her lip but kept staring intently at me as I moved
that finger up and down, back and forth, until it was covered in her fluids. I
sunk my forefinger in and did the same. I removed my hand and brought the
forefinger to my lips. As I sucked the liquid off and savored the taste, I
caught Paige licking her lips in sympathetic hunger.
I pointed my middle finger at her mouth and pushed it
forward, daring her to take it in her mouth. She barely resisted and was soon
running her tongue along my finger inside her mouth, cleaning it off. I pulled
it out and she grinned at me seductively.
"You stick your middle finger into my mouth with my
vaginal secretions on it, that is a not so subtle 'I'm going to fuck you';
right?" she teased.
"I could say 'I'll tell you when I figure out if I'm a
moron or an idiot,' but I'd rather tell the truth. You piss me off," I
confessed, "and I want to hammer you through my bed and into the floor. I
want to make you scream, cry, and look down on you with your face glowing from
the exertion and your hair damp with your sweat."
Paige's eyes grew wide and her breaths deepened as I told
her what I wanted and expected.
"Don't worry, though," I said as I leaned in. She
expected a kiss on the lips but I went for the forehead instead, "because
it will never happen. Bye now."
"What!" she squalled, grabbing my arm as I tried
to move past her. "Why not?"
I looked back at her and grinned evilly.
"Gotcha!" I smirked. "That's what it feels
like when someone yanks your chain. If you still want to go up with me, know I
won't screw with you again unless you screw with me." She didn't react for
the longest time so I finally turned back up the stairs.
"The point of all this was making you want to screw
me," Paige laughed as she ran to my side.
I've said it before and I'll say it again, women are fucking
nuts, and I'll grow crazy or end up dead trying to understand them. I could try
to run away from the jumble of contradictions and obfuscations that was Paige
Zeller but where is the fun in that?
"I'm not kicking anyone out of the bedroom," I
cautioned her.
"That's fine," she announced happily, "you do
your best work when you have an audience."
"We really need to work on your romantic
technique," I lectured her.
"Zane, I want you for your physical prowess,"
Paige countered. "If I want mental stimulation, I have this e-pal in
Taipei who I regularly communicate with."
"I repeat, you need to work on how you romance your
partner," I grumbled. We opened the door when we reached the top of the
stairs and got a few stares as they tried to figure out what was going on. I
debated what to do (I was sort of hungry) when Paige dragged me toward the
bedroom.
To be continued in part 14, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 8 min
October 22, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 12
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 12
Heaven s clock is ticking
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

There is no firestorm without a spark, no ocean without a raindrop
I opened the door and there stood Christina, looking pretty
depressed.
"Do you want to come in?" I asked.
"I know you have company," she replied. "Can
we talk outside?" It wasn't too chilly but I wasn't wearing too much
either.
"Of course," I walked onto the porch, leaving the
door mostly closed behind me. "What's wrong?"
"I've worked things out with Faith and the other
girls," Christina paced nervously. "We are all going to keep quiet
about what you learned and see how we can turn this to our advantage." I
didn't say anything because she hadn't come to tell me the news of what had
been the obvious move on her part so I was left wondering what was going on,
then I saw it.
I opened my arms to the side, palms forward, and waited. She
saw the move and looked me over with obvious reluctance for what would come
next. Finally, she stepped up to me and rested her forehead on my shoulder and
let me encase her in my arms. It sucks to be alone, but it truly sucks being
alone and being the one in charge even more.
"God, Zane, I fucked up. I could have ruined Heaven's
life," she sighed. "The others trusted me and I let them down."
"You are not doing Heaven any favors by being paralyzed
with doubt," I told her. "You had no idea who you were up against and
even if you had, you would still have weighed what was best for Heaven against
the risks and pretty much acted in the same manner."
"You don't understand Heaven," Christina said.
"You don't understand her home life."
"Her home life is not my concern, Christina," I
pointed out. "The Heaven here and now is my concern, though, and it is the
concern of several more friends she's made since coming to this school, friends
she wouldn't have if she stayed in a hole."
"What if I fuck up again?" she worried. "So
many girls are depending on me to keep the Chancellor at bay."
"I fuck up all the time and I'm still here," I
countered. "I know what you mean, though. Sometimes when these girls look
at me like they expect me to have all the answers and I've got nothing, I want
to run and hide."
"We don't have that luxury. We chose to stand up and
now we must carry on in our struggle. I don't know about you, but I wasn't
raised to quit," I related to her.
"I made a mistake, Zane. I don't make mistakes,"
she declared.
"I'm confused; have we lost?" I questioned her.
"No," she grumbled, "and that is not what I
meant. I brought Faith in, I misread her, and we all suffered because of it. I
was deceived."
"Well, someone should remind Christina Buchanan from
time to time that she's human, and a pretty smart woman at that," I
replied. "You don't have to win every battle, only the last one."
"That is what my grandfather said," she mumbled
into my shoulder.
"He sounds like a clever guy," I said softly.
"He should go far someday." Since he was one of the richest men in
America, I was probably right.
"You can be a real jerk at times," she muttered,
but I noted she wasn't moving.
"I have to agree with you," I said, as I got up on
my tiptoes and kissed her on the top of the head. I leaned back and tilted her
head to me with a finger under her chin. "Christina Buchanan, would you
marry me?" No one said anything for a minute.
"Can I think about it?" she finally whispered.
"Of course," I assured her. "How could I be
in love with you if I couldn't wait for you?"
"How can you love me when you don't even know me?"
she asked.
"That's why it is love and not like," I answered.
"There are times you really piss me off but there is never a moment I
don't want to be with you."
"You don't like me?" Christina studied me.
"Right now I like you just fine, but you can be a real
pain at times. See, I know what's right and you refuse to know your
place," I responded.
"And what place is that?" she smiled.
"Above me, smiling down," I leaned in for a kiss.
"No," she shook her head.
"No?" I pleaded.
"We have a long way to go before I let you treat me
like another one of your girls," Christina informed me.
"Okay," I agreed.
"No hard sell in my emotionally vulnerable state?"
she mused.
"You are safe with me, Christina," I assured her.
"That's good to know, Zane. Now go inside before Rio
blows a gasket," she smiled, slipped out of my arms, and walked toward her
car. I still soaked up the marvel of her receding silhouette.
Rio was leaning against the wall just inside the hallway
when I got back in.
"I don't get the two of you," she grinned.
"I love her," was my only response.
"That's good, because she's fucking nuts about
you," Rio laughed. I couldn't decide whether she was kidding or not.
Later, we lay together in bed, Rio partially over me where
she alternated between listening to my heartbeat and kissing my shoulder. She
also had a hand between her legs and was doing some serious vaginal
stimulation.
"Zane."
"Yes?" I replied.
"I had an abortion," she confided in me.
"Oh, okay," was all I could manage to come back
with.
"'Oh.' Is that it?" she sounded a bit hurt.
"I figure there is more to the story than you had an
abortion. So are you going to tell me what it is?" I inquired. She mulled
that over for a few seconds.
"I did some really stupid shit, like getting shit-faced
drunk at some parties with people I barely knew, and pretty much got used like
a whore. I didn't really care, and eventually I got knocked up," she told
me.
"My parents, the big Pro-Lifers that they were,
smuggled me out of state to a private clinic and aborted the kid. They never
asked my opinion on the matter but I imagine that having a pregnant daughter
who couldn't even name the father wasn't on their agenda," she recited
bitterly. I wrapped an arm around her, rolled over on her, and kissed her
gently on the lips.
"I don't know what to say," I began. "I can't
imagine what it was like to go through that."
"Huh," Rio snorted. "My parents slapped me
with anti-depressants and an implant, my 'friends' told me it was for the best,
not being teen Mom material and all, and I treated myself like a whore."
"Hell, I sucked and fucked the entire lawn crew once; I
fucked my little brother's friends; and I became known as the girl who would
ride bareback at my school. It is a miracle I didn't contract herpes or
AIDS," she recited sadly. "I think I hated just about
everybody."
"You know that none of that matters to me; right?"
I asked. "You are still that woman I woke up next to on day one."
"To the bitter end," she recited.
"To the bitter end," I affirmed, my promise to
stand by her no matter what.
"Why couldn't you be in love with me?" she sighed.
"You are asking an eighteen-year-old how this love
thing works?" I teased her. "I've been lucky enough to meet five women
in the past two weeks I'd like to spend forever with, and I love the one I'm
least likely to end up with. I'm clueless."
"Me, Iona, Barbie Lynn, Christina and Heaven?" Rio
guessed. I nodded, which made her snicker. "You really want to spend
forever with Heaven? You are a glutton for punishment."
"Heaven can be really nice," I defended my
girlfriend.
"She's got a permanent case of PMS. Hell knows what
would happen if she actually had PMS," Rio teased me back.
"So you don't want to spend any more time with
her?" I inquired.
"Fuck that," Rio giggled, "I like them brave,
bold, and saucy in the saddle. I'd love breaking her down, or having her break
me trying."
"Fine," I announced after a moment's
contemplation.
"Fine?" she asked.
"I'm not going to break my word to Jill but I can't
wait to fuck you until we get back to campus, so how would you like to screw on
Pastor Bill's desk before Sunday school?" I suggested.
"I'd love to leave a little something extra on that gold-plated
conman's desk," Rio purred.
"Now, Zane, do you think you could bend the rules ever
so slightly and finger-fuck me? I'm ever so horny," Rio pleaded. I figured
it couldn't hurt too much; right? I rubbed and rubbed one hand down to her
crotch where Rio had already pulled her soaked panties down to mid-thigh. With
my other hand, I pushed up her top, exposing her ripe nipples, chain and all.
I plucked a nipple into my mouth, letting my tongue play
along the stud before sucking in more of the breast, increasing the pressure on
the nipple itself. Rio was well worked up already and now began to writhe
beneath me. My free hand passed below her carefully groomed chevron-shaped
pubic mound and along her clit.
Her folds welcomed me like molten gold, so hot yet silky
smooth to the touch. As she started to moan, Rio stuck the meat of her palm
into her mouth and bit down in order to keep quiet. I spent a minute playing
with her two studs in her labia before working two fingers deep inside her,
twisting them, and seeking out her G-spot.
"Gak!" Rio convulsed as I stroked it. Oh, yeah, I
thought, as I began to seriously work it over. Rio's fluids were sloshing
around my fingers, her other hand began pressing my whole mouth over her
breast, and she kept bucking up against me. I now began to alternate between
rhythmically tapping her special place and brutally finger fucking her, driving
two fingers in and slapping her clit with my palm.
"Uh, uh, uh, ugh, ugh, umm," Rio began panting,
then her body arched and she screamed into her clenched fist. "Oh, fuck,
that's good," she finally managed to get out. Before I could respond, she
grabbed my head and drew me up for a fierce kiss. She tore at my lips and tried
to steal my breath away.
"Tell me you want me," she pleaded with a
desperate hunger tinged with fear.
"I want you, Rio, always," I responded with my own
heat and need. Slowly the passion ebbed from Rio's eyes and a playful demeanor
replaced it.
"You are such a dumb blonde, Glenda," she sighed
happily. Glenda had been the name that had allowed me admission to school in
the first place, Glenn Zane Braxton, Glenda.
I answered by pulling my fingers out of her cunt, taking a
lick, then pushing them through her lips. Rio daintily sucked on them, pulling
them in and cleaning them off before biting down like the little bitch she is
and making tears come to my eyes.
"What the fuck!" I hissed.
"That's for not giving me your cock, Asshole," she
snickered. When I looked ready to explode, she pouted her lips, rolled onto her
stomach and stuck her bare ass up in the air for a spanking. I grunted and
rolled over onto my side, away from her.
"Good night, you witch," I sulked.
There was some rustling behind me a minute later, then Rio
snaked an arm around me and pressed her body to my back.
"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I act crazy at
times." I rolled over to face her.
"I know what I'm getting into, Rio," I comforted
her. "That doesn't mean it doesn't hurt at times." I displayed my
wounded fingers. She kissed my fingers, I kissed her lips, and we both finally
went to sleep.
Preacher William, Valerie, and the seeds of discord.
Jill didn't know what to make of our prompt appearance
Sunday morning for breakfast already dressed for church. I'd convinced Rio to
not try a hard sell with my aunt, instead playing it calm, cool, and collected.
The real reason we wanted to get to church early was because I'd come up with
the idea of screwing Rio on Pastor Bill's massive mahogany desk before class
and she'd become infatuated with the scheme.
Gaining Definition
We had to remember our Bibles before eagerly heading out the
door. Mine went back to my missionary days while Rio's was brand new, a gift
from Jill. She'd lost her old one on the trip from Arizona to Virginia, or so
she'd told Jill. In reality, she had torn hers apart page by page and stuffed
it down the airplane toilet during the flight, her way of spreading the gospel.
Once at the church, we split up, Rio and I getting together
a few minutes later. I was unsure about the security cameras in the hallway but
Rio shrugged it off. She followed the wires to the closet the system was kept
in, picked the lock, and deleted the last two hours of footage before
deactivating the whole system.
I was clever enough to wipe off all our fingerprints before
we made for the pastor's office. This time, Rio's improvised, lock picks
weren't necessary as the secretary kept the door unlocked. We slipped past her
station to the larger office beyond and I chased Rio around to the 'big chair'.
"So, Bad Boy, are you going to make me a Bad
Girl?" Rio taunted me.
I stepped up between her thighs and got ready to feast on
her succulent cunt lips when she held me up.
"I don't think we have time for that," Rio
grinned. She slipped out of her panties, which I quickly pocketed (having
learned from the first Barbie Lynn incident), and hopped up on the desk facing
me.
I unbuckled my belt, fixed the button, and unzipped my
pants. My cock came smoothly out of my boxers and I lined up with Rio's slit.
Her juices were already flowing by the time my cockhead graced her full lips.
"Oh, that's what I've been looking for," Rio
moaned, as I pushed forward inch after glorious inch inside her.
She wrapped her arms around my neck and came close to doing
the same with her legs around my waist by the time I was fully into her. I got
a few half-thrusts into Rio, our faces only inches apart, when I began to push
her back down on the desk.
"No, I want to look into your eyes," she told me.
I nodded and started driving my cock in a strong steady rhythm.
"Rio," I said softly.
"Yes," she breathed heavily.
"I like saying your name," I explained. "I
like the sound of it and the way it makes me feel."
"I, I was sure she was fighting for a snarky reply but
then she smiled and said, "Okay."
"Oh. God, Oh, Fuck," Rio gasped, as we began,
getting her close to climax. I stopped when I first heard the voices.
"What?" Rio panted. I pulled her off the desk and looked for a place
to hide. There were three other doors out of the room. I took the closest,
yanked up my pants, and dragged Rio to it.
It turned out to be a large closet with vestments, coats,
and a few changes of clothing inside. Before I could finish shutting the door,
Rio put her hand in the way. Before I could inquire why, the main office door
opened and in came Pastor Bill and Lance Wellington. They were yammering on
about something or other; I really wasn't paying attention.
All that changed after Pastor Bill took his seat behind the
desk and swiveled it to the side. Lance came around the desk and knelt before
our spiritual leader. His body blocked my visual but I heard a zipper being
undone and some clothes being pushed aside. What Lance proceeded to do was
clear enough, though.
Rio was between me and the door; she looked over her shoulder
and grinned evilly. Before long, she had my cock in her hand and was
maneuvering it back to her cunt from behind. I moved my hips down, she arched
up, and I slipped back into the hole I'd been in not a minute before. I stayed
still while Rio began to ride my cock up and down.
There we were, two very different couples separated by less
than a dozen feet, both fucking in different ways. Lance was giving Pastor Bill
oral attention in a manner that dictated long familiarity to not only
cock-sucking, but blowing Pastor Bill in particular. Rio had one hand placed
against the door sill in order to stop us from spilling out of the closet while
the other was tucked against her stomach.
The four of us were pushing toward climax but Pastor Bill
was the first one to the trigger. I was still feeling the oily smoothness of my
cock inside Rio's cunt while rubbing both breasts through her shirt and bra
when Lance began chocking and sputtering. The bastard hadn't even warned Lance
that he was cumming.
Good ole Pastor Bill reached across the desk to grab two
Kleenex. As he did so, his other hand came down to rest on a slick spot Rio and
I had left on his desk. He looked at his hand with disgust and wiped it off his
hand before handing a tissue to Lance.
"Get going to class," Pastor Bill told his
cock-sucking companion.
"Of course, Pastor William," Lance responded as he
cleaned his face. As he headed to the door, he turned to the preacher.
"Do I have to do another marriage counseling session
with Felicity? She is so damn annoying," he whined.
"Lance, you are going to have to keep up appearances
and that means spending the occasional night with her," Pastor Bill
lectured him. "As distasteful as she is, she is the socially acceptable
choice for your spouse if you plan to have a political career."
"I wish this whole marriage thing was over with
already," Lance sighed. "Then I could stick her in the house and get
her out of my life."
"Remember, a woman is a duty, but you know how to get
your pleasure. Take your pill when you have to lay with her, and if nothing
else, use her back door," he chuckled.
"I suppose so," Lance conceded, "but I'll
have to shut her up. She blathers on and on incessantly and her voice is so
grating."
"Well," Pastor Bill laughed, "you can always
use her mouth too." Lance snorted and left the room; Bill followed a
minute later.
For our part, the whole exchange between Pastor Bill and
Lance got Rio hotter and hotter. She was rocketing back against me until I was
afraid the slapping of our flesh would alert our host to our presence.
Once he was gone, Rio went off.
"Fuck me, damn it," Rio exulted. "I'm going
to rape their asses." I wasn't sure how that would work. It wasn't like
Rio's or my word would go all that far. I decided to spin her back around and
kick her leg up over my arm so I could fuck her while gazing into her eyes.
The first thing I noticed was the sheer joy etched all over
her face. The second thing I noted was her phone in hand, set on record. There was
going to be some severe damage over this and I had to do damage control, but
first I had to screw Rio to orgasm.
"Ah, ah, ah," Rio moaned. "You are churning
me up inside, you fucking brute. This is so fucking good."
"And the video?" I inquired.
"Fucking brilliant," she panted, "My best
idea yet." I drilled Rio several more strong strokes and she gripped me
tightly and sexually exploded on me. She kept squeezing my cock with her
vaginal muscles as I came in her as she was still cresting her wave.
"Oh, Zane," she wept tears of joy on my shoulder,
"You make all this other shit bearable."
"No problem, bro," I sighed happily, "but we
need to talk about the video."
"Yeah," she snorted, "you have a plan. I'm
going to bypass me having a temper-tantrum and get straight to you making me
happy with how clever you are."
"We find more ways to bring Felicity over to our side,
then hit her with this when she's wavering," I detailed. "We still
need credibility and that's going to take Barbie Lynn on our side. Once we get
Felicity, we can get Mrs. Wellington too. That gives us access to everyone in
the church."
I set Rio onto her feet and handed her panties too her. Rio
shimmied into them and grinned.
"Now I'm all sloshy inside. Is that thing a damn fire
hydrant?"
"You weren't complaining a minute ago," I
countered.
"I'm not complaining, but all those bitches in class
are going to know I've been fucked," she snickered.
"Who are you going to blame?" I wondered.
"Pastor William, our glorious shepherd; I can describe
just what his cock looks like now," she grinned manically.
"I think we are back to that whole 'credibility'
issue," I reminded her.
"You aren't going to let me have any fun," Rio
pouted.
"Well, work on this; I'm pretty sure Lance isn't the
only guy here that the pastor is using. Lance was a tool, nothing more," I
told her. "It could be fun to find out who his other toys are."
"I hate you for having a better idea than me," Rio
giggled, "but I love your deviant mind more."
"I love you too, Baby," I said as I brushed her
cheek. "Let's get to class before they get to ridicule us for arriving
late." Rio grabbed my hand and sprinted with me out of the office. We were
late to class but only just. This time I'd studied so Mr. Coleman wasn't able
to humiliate me, though some wise-ass taunted me about being on a women's
committee.
"Yes, I do," I confirmed, "and what committee
are you on?"
"Athletics committee," he sneered. I gave him a
shit-eating grin right back that gave him pause.
"So I hang out with a bunch of MILF's, which is a
pretty red-blooded American male thing to do, while you hang out with a bunch
of guys, which is pretty homo-erotic," I chuckled.
There was a deafening silence in the room. We had broken up
for church service and a few guys were almost out the door. The target of my
aggression was first stunned, then angry.
"Mr. Braxton, that is quite enough out of you,"
Mr. Coleman snapped.
"I'm sorry about that, Mr. Coleman. I thought he was
ribbing me about my committee so I teased him back about his; I wasn't serious,"
I lied.
Andy, the guy who'd given me a hard time, elected that
moment to get in my face.
"That wasn't funny, Braxton," he snapped. Mr.
Coleman remained conspicuously silent.
"Gosh, Andy," I quipped, "I don't know where
to begin. How about, we are in a House of God and shouldn't be raising a fist
against one another."
"If that doesn't work, do understand that you get the
first punch, then I break you like a twig," I continued with eagerness
written all over my face. "You are an elementary school teacher and I have
years of martial arts experience." Andy suddenly paled.
"Mr. Braxton," Coleman growled again. "How
dare you threaten somebody?"
"Um, Mr. Coleman, Andy got in my face, so what exactly are
you getting on my case about? Wouldn't the situation be better served if you
stopped him in the first place?" I said.
"Andy should be able to take a joke better,"
another guy in my class, Christopher Gilbert, joined in. "Besides, Zane's
right; the wives on the committee are attractive and their husbands are lucky
men."
That seemed to end the matter because Chris Gilbert was the
son of somebody and carried weight in this crowd. We continued to depart but I
felt obliged to stop Chris.
"Thanks, but I'm not sure why you just backed me up
there," I questioned.
"Maybe you're not such a bad guy," he grinned.
I had to think that over. I barely knew Christopher Gilbert.
He was 23, son of a big real estate guy, he was a property manager, whatever
that was.
"I have to appreciate the timing of your
epiphany," I joked.
"It came to me late Thursday night when I had a
security issue at one of my properties," he grinned. Oh, crap. His daddy
must own the mall where I had that little altercation.
"Sorry if I cost you a good night's sleep," was
all I could say.
"Let me say that, 'damn, you're fast,' and it would
have been mean of me to let Andy get his ass handed to him in front of all his
friends," Chris related. "He's really not a bad guy either."
"I'll keep that in mind," I nodded.
We were making our way to the church hall when Rio, Iona,
and Barbie Lynn intercepted us.
"Hey, Ms. Masters," Chris said to Barbie Lynn. He
looked at the other two girls.
"Christopher Gilbert, this is Rio Talon and Iona
Becket, two of my classmates and closest friends," I introduced my
buddies.
"So, Chris, how do you know Barbie-licious?" Rio
smirked.
"Huh?" Chris said.
"Rio has an intense sense of humor, Chris," I
intervened. "Pay her no mind." Before Rio cold make things worse, I
placed an arm behind her and pinched her ass. "Behave," I warned her.
"Okay, Zane," Chris chuckled. "Good luck with
that one. To answer your question: I know Ms. Masters from a few years back at
a youth retreat. We were both counselors. Take care now." He turned and
walked off to his section of the tabernacle while the girls and I went off to
ours.
"So, Barbie, were you hot for Chris back at camp?"
Rio persisted.
"Chris? Nah, he had a girlfriend back then; they both
went to the University of Virginia. I think they broke up right before they
graduated but I'm not sure," Barbie Lynn informed us. "Besides, I had
a fianc too."
"Had? Have you tossed him over for Zane?" Rio
teased. I sighed and Barbie Lynn blushed.
"Nah, Shugah, I tossed him over for you," Barbie
Lynn whispered into Rio's ear.
"Just for that tantalizing tease, no Honey Glaze for
those hot crossed buns of yours," Rio bantered right back.
"Am I the only one who remembers we are in a
church?" lectured Iona.
"No, you are not," Christina surprised us.
"Now stop trying to make a scene and sit down with the rest of us."
We dutifully obeyed because three of us respected Christina and I had one of
Rio's arms twisted behind her back.
At the end of service there was no problem getting the gang
to go down to the space between the pews and the podium where the important
people gathered. I caught Pastor William shooting me a hooded look but I blew
him off. I was here for someone else, as was Barbie Lynn and Rio. Iona was
tagging along to make sure we kept out of too much trouble.
"Hey, Sahara," I greeted the pastor's wife, who
hovered near but wasn't part of the action.
"Why, hello, Zane," she smiled. "Did you
enjoy the service?"
"I'm still a little fuzzy on the message of seeking wisdom
in God's word instead of Man's technology," I grinned. "After all, I
have an app that gives me helpful Bible verses on demand."
"I think you missed the point, Zane," she shook
her head with mirth. "We need to trust the Word of God over the simple technological
solutions that fail to take in the moral implications of the results."
"Wow, when you say it that way, it makes sense," I
applauded. Sahara blushed and gave me another smile.
Rio and Barbie Lynn had closed in on Felicity, allowing Iona
and I to come up behind Mrs. Wellington. I put my hand on the small of her back
and positioned myself at her side.
"Hello, Mrs. Wellington," I greeted her. I knew
her first look at me would define a lot about how she felt about last night.
"Zane," she beamed at me. "How are you doing
today?"
"Better now," I grinned. "I just wanted to
say that I'm downloading those files we discussed when I get to campus this
afternoon."
"Oh," Mrs. Bainbridge sneered, "is Mr.
Braxton working on a special project already?"
"Zane," Rochelle Wellington smiled to her rival
sweetly, "send Kendra a copy of the notes you showed me. Kendra, Zane has
a talent for 3-D imagery that the committee will find quite useful. I thought
you might find it nice to have our newest member showing some interest."
"Oh, it is his interest that I'm worried about,"
Kendra commented, with a pretty obvious look toward Sahara.
Before I could respond to that jab, I felt a hand on my
shoulder trying to pull me around.
"Pastor William wants a word with you," Lance informed
me.
"Okay," I shrugged, then turned back to Kendra.
"Mrs. Bainbridge, I admit that it is my fault that I find Mrs. Penny to be
kinder, more compassionate, and more spiritually understanding than you. She is
a gentle soul who better relates to what a young man needs."
"Pastor William wants to see you now," Lance
insisted.
"That's nice, Lance. I'm talking to your mother,"
I said dismissively. "Rochelle, thank you for agreeing to mentor me; I
appreciate you helping me understand this Church and this community by taking
some of your valuable time to listen to my ideas."
"Ladies, have a nice Sunday. Okay, Lance, let's go see
what Pastor Bill wants now," I told him.
"His name is Pastor William," Lance corrected me
somewhat angrily.
"No, his name is William Penny and he happens to be a
pastor," I jibed. Lance's response was stymied by our arrival at Pastor
Bill's circle of cronies.
"Ah, Glenn," Bill greeted me. "I would like
to invite you to dine with my wife and I tomorrow night." I was smart
enough to know that wasn't really an invitation, but still,
"I'd like to but this week is our first round of
testing for the semester so I'm not sure I can break free," I answered.
"You find time enough for other things, like
jail," he lectured me in a personally degrading matter.
"Pastor William, as you will learn about me, people who
cross me or threaten the ones I hold dear, I beat bloody and leave broken on
the ground," I smiled evilly right back. The confusion that threat caused
was evident because I hadn't been quiet.
"Jesus loves the Peacemaker," Pastor Bill bantered
back.
"Winners write the history books," I countered.
"That is not very Christian of you," Mr.
Wellington, the Mayor, pointed out.
"Jesus Christ ended up nailed to a cross; Emperor
Constantine, who converted the whole Roman Empire to Christ's worship, got to
build his own city," I responded.
"I won't be as famous but I'll do more and get to bury
my enemies before I die," I added.
"Are you sure you were a missionary in Thailand?"
another church elder asked.
"Oh, I was a missionary all right, but not a very good
one. I left the hard work to my Uncle Tim and Aunt Jill," I informed them.
"Did they convert many heathen souls to the World of
our Lord?" a third man inquired.
"It is not that simple. They taught people to read
English and got them in the practice of reading the Bible," I explained.
"They have over a thousand years of culture to work against and many of
the tenents of Buddhism are close to our own Christian virtues so it is hard
work."
"So that would be a 'No'," Pastor Bill gloated.
"Really?" I grinned. "When Uncle Tim went
missing, 200 of his flock risked floodwaters in an eventually futile effort to
save him. How many of us would risk drowning to save you, Pastor William? I
would say that when lives were on the line, his flock did their Christian
duty."
I noticed Jill standing on the edge of the group listening,
her eyes close to tears. Hey, I hated Tim, but I wasn't going to let these
spineless bastards degrade the man in front of his widow, no matter how I felt.
"I'm sure we would all rise to the challenge," Mr.
Wellington pontificated.
"Then you are as good a man as Uncle Tim," I
trapped him with his own words.
"Your Uncle Tim gave everything, including his life,"
Pastor Bill said with a smug, superior smile. "His willingness to give
should be an example for all."
"I'm already giving. The Festivities Committee's budget
seems a bit anemic so I'm going to be funding some of their efforts," I
enlightened him.
"That is not how tithes are normally handled,"
Pastor Bill corrected me.
"I'm not a normal guy," I grinned. "Pastor,
I'll look over my schedule and call your house to let you know if I can swing
dinner tomorrow. It has been a wonderful chat but I have to be going now."
I turned and left them there, confident I hadn't made any
friends among Bill's inner circle. The price of their friendship was way more
than I was willing to pay and it wasn't just monetary. My girls swarmed around
me, even Jill.
"Thank you, Zane," Jill said softly. "Tim
would have been proud."
"Jill, I said that for you, not him. You stood by him
and that shouldn't be trampled on by people who don't know any better," I
comforted her.
"I was getting ready to cry out 'Blood and Souls for my
Lord Arioch," Rio grinned.
"Why did you antagonize them?" Iona wondered.
"They are used to bullying people and getting their
way. I let them know I was more than willing to fight," I told Iona.
"He also wanted the women to see what he was
doing," Barbie Lynn said. "I saw a few females, Felicity included,
who thought a great deal of how Zane handled the situation."
"Girls love watching men fight over them," Rio
laughed as we exited into the parking lot.
"Is everyone coming to our place for lunch?" Jill
asked. I took a quick look around the girls who nodded their approval.
"Sure thing, Jill; we will be at home in an hour,"
I answered.
Getting back to campus and into casual clothes wasn't a
problem, nor was lunch with Jill. We sat around and shot the shit for an hour
afterwards but school work demanded that we head back to school to do some
actual classwork. I went by Raven's to pick her up because she'd left me a text
(by way of Iona) that she'd made some progress over the weekend.
"We really should study in the library," Raven
told me as we headed to my room.
"The last time I checked, the library didn't have a
snack bar," I told her. Raven was less than convinced and a bit nervous
until we opened the door to the bottom of the steps leading to the Solarium
where I lived and the voices of multiple girls welcomed us.
"You have company?" she questioned me.
"All freshmen are welcome in my room, Raven. You'll
see," I informed her.
"Is there going to be anyplace for us to study, Raven
began to confound me, then we came to the point where you could see past the
side of the stairs into the Solarium.
"Oh, God," she muttered at the scope of the room,
"you, you have pool tables!" she ended up in a near squeal. "I
love pool!" She took a few steps forward into the room before looking back
at me. "What is all this? Where did this all come from?"
"I was given the entire Solarium as my room, sort of,
and I decided to convert most of it to a common area for the freshman
class," I said.
"How long has this been going on?" she wondered.
"We did it yesterday," Iona said from the closest
sofa. She put down her laptop and walked over to us. "Zane paid for the
stuff and we students put it in. Let me show you around."
"You do that, Iona," I told her, as I gave my
diminutive friend a hug, "I'll be in my room."
Iona led Raven deeper into the complex of entertainment
while I headed to my room, which seemed to be the quietest place to study
today. I passed around the Chinese silk screens that shielded my private area
from the rest of the Solarium and saw my new monster-sized bed. I also saw the
tall, honey-blonde Amazon reclining on it, looking my way.
"Come here, my Love-Monkey," she said in a deep,
husky voice. I'm sure my mouth gaped open.
"Ah, I don't believe we've been introduced," I
managed to finally say. She smiled and patted the bed beside her.
"You are seriously hot and I'm positive I'd remember
you if we'd met, but I don't and I do need to study so I'm going to ask you to
please leave," I groaned. "Trust me, I really don't want to be asking
you that either."
I heard laughter from the far side of the bed and Rio slowly
raised her body into sight.
"Bro, the look on your face is priceless," she
chuckled.
"So this is really your room?" the other girl
inquired.
"I told you it was," Rio grinned.
"Yes, it is," I responded as well. "In fact,
this entire floor is mine, mainly because the Administration has nowhere else
to stick me."
"Rio, what's going on here?" I turned to my other
friend.
"Honest, Boss," she beamed, "I found her when
I got home. She's my new dorm mate, your replacement."
"You were her first roommate?" the newcomer asked.
"For all of one night," I confessed. "Then
everyone realized she had boobies, and I didn't, and I developed this current
life of seclusion."
"This is your version of seclusion?" she
questioned.
"What can I say?" I sighed. "I'm a man of
creature comforts. That still doesn't explain you on my bed. Rio?"
"She is Valerie Palmer, a new addition to the
school," Rio started, "but that's not the cool part. She's a member
of the Stormriders motorcycle gang." Seeing my lack of name recognition,
Rio added, "They are a big deal in the West, Colorado, Wyoming, New
Mexico, Nevada, and Arizona, of course."
"Nice to meet you, Valerie." I knelt on the bed
and extended my hand. "I'm Glenn Zane Braxton, but everyone calls me Zane.
Welcome to FFU, and what brought you to us?"
"Dad is a born-again Christian and he wanted me to come
here, so here I am," she shrugged. Now, to me that made no sense, as she
should have been eighteen, thus her own person, but who was I to press into her
personal matters.
"Damn it, Zane, I keep forgetting you were living in a
cave for the past two years," Rio shook her head. "Her grandfather is
Daniel 'Damien' Palmer." Again, I didn't know who that person was.
"My grandfather is doing three life sentences,"
Valerie said with a degree of weariness.
"Fine. I should take it the Stormriders are not a
motorcycle club, then," I grinned at her.
Valerie's eyes and mine locked for several seconds.
"Are you arrogant, stupid, or really unconcerned?"
Valerie asked me.
"A little of all three," Rio chimed in.
"You should never ask a man if he's arrogant because if
he is, he won't know it," I responded.
"I'm smart enough to get into this university, but them
I'm dumb enough to be the only guy at this university," I continued.
"I can honestly tell you I really don't care who you were before you came
here. It is none of my damn business. If you want to be friends, I'm
game." Valerie nodded. "Oh, and Rio is a nutjob, but if you hurt her,
I'll make you suffer, I swear it."
"Is that supposed to scare me, rich boy?" Valerie
said, becoming very serious and sitting up, "because I'm not
impressed."
"I didn't say it to impress you, Valerie," I met
her gaze, "I believe in fair warning. I don't care if you are damaged
goods or you are one stone-cold, bad-ass bitch; you mess with Rio and I'll take
her pain out of your hide."
"Rio, I thought you told me this guy was cool,"
Valerie said to Rio while still looking at me.
"Best guy in the whole God-damn world," Rio
beamed.
"Zane, have you ever stabbed somebody?" Valerie
quizzed me.
"On purpose or by accident?" I asked.
"How do you stab someone by accident?" Valerie
wondered.
"You toss their ass into a stand of bamboo so hard the
stalks break and they get impaled," I answered. "I take it you've
done it on purpose." She shrugged.
"Do you fight much?" she changed tact.
"More than I should," I replied, "but I ass
in where I don't belong too much."
"Me too," Valerie nodded, "on the 'I fight
more than I should' thing."
"Well, I would rather talk shit upfront than spill
blood later," I pointed out.
"Like warning me about Rio," she nodded.
"Please believe me, she's a nut and will get on your
nerves, so please don't toss her out a window or down the stairs because I'm
actually attached to her," I grinned. Rio flopped on the bed.
"I should be mouthing empty denials but Zane's pretty
much right," Rio snickered, "and if he hadn't fucked me silly on the
preacher's desk this morning, I'd be in his face about this bullshit."
"You had sex on your preacher's desk?" Valerie
smiled.
"Zane, what are these girls, what the hell?" Raven
went off. "What kind of bedroom is this?"
"Raven, you know Rio and this is her new roommate
Valerie. Valerie, this is Raven," I groaned.
"Hey, Raven," Valerie greeted her. "So do you
normally walk into Zane's bedroom too?"
"No," Raven blushed. "He invited me over to
do some work on our English project." Iona stepped in behind Raven and
waved to Rio.
"Iona, Valerie; Valerie, Iona," I sighed.
"Wait!" Valerie raised her hand and looked back to
me. "Are you gay? Because I see a lot of girls strolling into your room
and none of them have been identified as your girlfriend yet."
"Technically, that would be Heaven," Iona
volunteered. "She's a senior."
"Can we get back to everyone being in Zane's
room?" Raven grumbled. "And what is he doing with a bed as big as my
entire room back home?" Valerie appraised the room.
"Got it," she laughed. "You are sleeping with
her (Iona) and her (Rio), but not you (Raven)."
"Of course I'm not sleeping with him," Raven shot
back. "I took a Purity Pledge, as should all of you."
"I'm not a virgin," Valerie responded.
"Me, either," Rio waved.
"I am," Iona raised her hand.
"That's nice," I directed. "Rio, Valerie, and
Iona, please leave. I've invited Raven to my room so we can do actual classwork
because I occasionally like to pretend I'm in college for an education."
"On it, Zane," Rio snickered. "Come on,
Valerie, let's go check out the hot tub. I wanted to show you to Zane so he
could put you on his 'To Do' list." Iona shook her head and left.
"I've got a boyfriend," Valerie clarified.
"Thank God," I muttered, which drew looks from all
three women. After Rio and Val left, Raven kept staring at me.
"I, does this happen to you often?" she finally
asked.
"Yes, but I've learned to adjust," I pointed out.
We sat down on the bed, Raven pulled out four library books
on the period we were looking into, and we began going through them and taking
notes.
"Is Heaven really your girlfriend?" Raven asked
after a while.
"Yes, but it is more complicated than that. I love
another girl but I don't know if she loves me, and I spend time with a dozen
other girls here, plus I have friends at a Sorority House off campus," I
explained.
"And you sleep with Rio, who isn't a virgin, and Iona,
who is," she stated, and I confirmed with a nod.
"I was wrong. If you can keep all that straight in your
head, you have a good grasp of details. We are going to do fine on this term
paper."
"Thank you, Raven," I smiled at her, and for a
change, she smiled back.
Gust Front
I would have liked to spend the night with Iona and Barbie
Lynn but Iona informed me that Coach Dana Gorman had tested her security code
earlier in the day and I figured something was up; nothing good for me and my
friends. Sure enough, at 12:10 in the morning, my little buzzer by the bed that
informed me that a key code was being entered woke me up.
I silenced the alarm (no sense in letting them know that I
had it) and waited in bed. Shortly thereafter, the Coach and two female
security guards came strolling in.
"Alone?" Dana quipped.
"You asking me out?" I grinned.
"Get up; we need to check the bed, if that is what you
call this thing," she motioned to my sleeping platform. I dutifully got
out of bed.
"What are you doing?" she snapped when she
realized I was naked.
"Getting out of bed like you asked me to. I sleep in
the nude, or didn't you already know that?" I yawned.
"Put some clothes on," she ordered. I picked up my
robe and put it on while they stripped back my sheets and looked for bodily
fluids under the dark light. I had been at my Aunt's the past two nights, so
yes, my bed was still fresh. Unsatisfied, Dana and her two buddies began
roughly going over my place.
When they finally discovered nothing (my hiding places were
specifically designed), the two officers turned and left.
"I'll be keeping an eye on you, Zane. You can expect
this to be a regular occurrence," she promised. I simply stared. We
remained looking at one another for a minute because she knew I was up to
something.
"That's right, step out of line and make my job
easier," she noted. Again I kept my silence. It would have been easy to
take this personally but I'd told her this was War and I took that seriously. I
doubted I was the sole beneficiary of their attention so I had to get ready to
respond to their next move.
"Nothing to say?" she asked. I kept staring.
"Say something, damn it," she growled.
"Good night, Coach," I obliged. She shook her
head, turned, and walked away. When I saw the door close behind her I went back
to my room and took out my phone. I made three calls to the concerned parties
and a final call to Iona, to have her wipe my call log. I can't say I slept
well that night.
Showering in the morning was troublesome enough on normal
days but this morning, Rio decided to invite Valerie to join us. I did my best
to pretend to ignore her, which wasn't easy. Valerie was around six feet with
milky skin where the sun didn't reach and tanned where it did. Her hair was
golden-blonde and she was trimmed, not shaved. Her eyes were grey with a hint
of blue around the edges; he breasts were a solid C without a hint of sag.
There sure were a lot of blondes going to this school.
I could see the mental calculations going through her head
as she walked in and the other girls eyed her. In the hierarchy of this place,
I didn't hold a place; proximity to me showed a girl's status among the crowd.
Opal was top dog, but Rio and Iona were marked by their close relationship with
me as well.
Valerie clearly thought about walking away from it all to
spare herself the drama and the grief. She countered that with the knowledge
that she had to fit in somewhere in this school, and as non-traditional as she
was, her best bet was with us. She answered that internal struggle by taking
the shower one down from me, next to Opal.
Opal expressed her dominance to Valerie by corralling me
into a body massage and a show of mutual affection. I thought Valerie was unimpressed
with those actions but as we got into it, I sensed she was intrigued by the
notion of having sex without actually having sex, and the sexual arousal that
came with it.
As I settled in front of the sink to brush my hair, shave,
and brush my teeth, Valerie took the sink beside me.
"You don't seem to mind all these naked bodies around
you," she noted.
"Why should I? I enjoy them and they enjoy me. I like
making them happy, and my presence certainly makes their lives more difficult
so I'm glad to help," I explained.
"So, do things ever go to the next level?" Valerie
asked.
"Not here, and not with most of these women; they are
virgins and happy about that fact. They want to be virgins on their wedding
nights and I respect that," I answered.
"Rio makes you out to be some sort of sex-crazed stud
monster," Val informed me.
"Rio's not a virgin and her only plans for marriage
involve her being a black widow to her old, rich husbands," I grinned.
"Is she, bi-sexual?" Valerie whispered.
"Yes, I can verify that she is," I replied
quietly. "Has she hit on you yet? Wait, silly question, have you thrown
her out of your bed yet?"
"This morning I found her sucking on my nipple through
my nightshirt," she smirked.
"Rio needs constant reminding of where the boundaries
are," I informed Val.
"You two talking about me?" Rio came bouncing up.
"Is there a three-way in our future? Who gets tied up?" Valerie
groaned in response.
"Rio, there is such a thing as personal space and
acceptable roommate behavior," I told Rio. "Things like spontaneously
feeling her up while she sleeps are Bad!"
"God, damn it!" Rio squalled, "But did you
see the size of those bad boys? They are huge and puffy and I swear, they were
calling out to me across the room."
"In my long and illustrious career with the female
nipple, they have never talked to me. If you don't behave, I'm going to have to
tie you up at the next orgy and make you watch," I warned. I couldn't
threaten to take away something she had, like her piercings; that would make
her dig in her heels. Instead, I went after the things she was looking forward
to.
"Don't forget to secure her hands over her head so she
can't diddle herself," Valerie got into the sport of things.
"Good point," I agreed.
"Major buzz-kill, you two. Valerie, you are trying to
make your first day here no fun at all," Rio teased.
"Which reminds me; Valerie, has Rio warned you about
Handmaiden's Duty?" I inquired. Rio looked offended that I would say such
a thing while Val looked confused.
"It is a tradition here that requires all freshmen to
perform a task of a non-damaging nature for any and all upperclassmen. They
cannot grab you in class or a dorm room, but anywhere else is fair game,"
I informed her.
"My first task was to be a bench for someone to sit
on," Rio grinned.
"Mine was to kiss a girl," I nodded.
"Kiss her? Cordelia damn near passed out, you kissed
her so long and deep," Rio teased me.
"The first one was very nice and chaste," Iona
stepped up and added. "It was the second one that curled her toes and
started the stampeded on Zane."
"What do I do if a girl asks me to kiss her?"
Valerie worried.
"Tell her you are waiting for your herpes to clear
up," Rio volunteered.
"It isn't likely to happen," Iona came across with
sounder advice. "Homosexuality is frowned on at this campus."
"I'd tell you to kiss them and enjoy the moment, but
I'm a guy," I shrugged.
"I'm still not sure what is normal for this
place," Valerie related.
"Rio and Zane are aberrations," Iona offered.
"Most of the girls here are fundamentalist Christian virgins who are
looking to get married once they graduate this place."
"What is your story?" Val asked Iona.
"I was pretty much the girl I just described until I
met these two," she smiled. "Now I feel that I have, options."
"Options like prison time," Rio laughed, "or
becoming a sex toy at an S&M club."
"I was thinking more like taking a summer and roaming
the country," Iona glared Rio.
"Maybe I could teach you to ride a motorcycle and you
can come with me," Valerie offered.
"That would be wonderful!" Iona brightened up.
"When could we start?"
"This afternoon, if you like," Val responded.
"My ride is in the parking lot."
"You have a motorcycle, here?" Rio exclaimed.
"Rio, it is hard to be in a motorcycle gang without a
chopper," Valerie pointed out.
"On that note, I have to go," I sighed. New girls
were starting to migrate in, meaning I had to retreat to my room. "Take
care, everyone."
The crapstorm fell on us as we left the dorm. All kinds of
upperclassmen snatched up freshmen as they appeared and shadowed Pro-Christina
students they couldn't grab. Rio and I were able to shove off of Valerie before
she was identified as being with one of us, so she made it to the Dining Hall
unmolested.
I didn't have to do anything too heinous, carry three
backpacks while reciting the Gospel of Luke from memory (ugh). They made Rio
sing 'Onward Christian Soldier' because it was the only religious song she'd
admit to knowing. She did a horrific hack-job of it too. They had Iona going
through the descendants of Noah; she knocked them back flawlessly, Brainiac.
It got better at the Dining Hall door where Rhaine oversaw
the removal of every electronic device from the incoming students, no phones,
tablets or laptops, nothing capable of rapid communication. Then came the
assigned seating designed to break us all up. Surprisingly, Valerie looped back
around and joined us in the line.
She leaned into me.
"What the fuck is going on?" she whispered.
"There is a war going on between the Pro-Christina
faction Rio, Iona and I belong to, and the Pro-Rhaine faction, which is
supported by the Administration. I didn't want to get you involved," I
explained as I saw Mrs. Marlowe closing in.
"Mr. Braxton, be quiet," she snapped.
"Of course, Ms. Marlowe," I nodded to her; she
glared back. We had assigned seating for breakfast, isolating us. Conversations
were kept to a minimum by roving teachers and the mood was getting grim, made
worse by a slow drizzle that began to fall outside. Still, things weren't
hopeless.
As I was putting my food tray away, Paige of the Science
Club slipped past me.
"Copper Seven," she whispered.
Cordelia, head of the Science Club, was definitely the
smartest person on campus. She'd created a list of contingency plans for us to
use if things went bad. We should have been getting them on our phones but the
Chancellor had stymied us there.
Instead, things were circulating by word of mouth. In this
case, Copper Seven, things were simple. Copper meant theft and Seven was the
code for communications. We were stealing the facility's phones, crashing their
computers, and doing whatever mischief we could to make communications
difficult, if not impossible.
I had the pleasure of passing the word on to Rio, who gave
me a look that would have made any brigand with a handful of gold proud. I
didn't know the specifics of Rio's criminal history but I knew she definitely
had one, and I'd have been stunned if pickpocket and shoplifting weren't part
of her repertoire. I'd warned Coach Gorman about making shit like this fascist
suppression policy up.
I barely recalled what I was forced to perform on the way to
Assembly because what happened there was so memorable. We got the standard
lecture, then the Chancellor laid into Christina for all the disruptions the
student body was going through, Christina and a few other malcontents. What
made it memorable was, at the end of Doctor Bazz's speech, a freshman I barely
knew, Millicent Pierce, stood up and raised her fist in defiance.
"That's bullshit!" she cried out.
"Sit down and be quiet, child!" the Chancellor
commanded. "Coach Gorman," she then directed our head of security
toward the young girl. Millicent wasn't done yet.
"You are lying to us!" she screamed out again.
As Gorman and a second teacher made their way to our young
rebel, Rio stood up with a raised fist.
"Shame!" Rio called out. A dozen of us followed
suit. Teachers flooded off the stage but Cappadocia figured out that if you
joined up with other girls and linked arms, they couldn't drag you out.
Girls were screaming at girls, shoving began, and soon blows
were being exchanged and Assembly degenerated to a nasty furball. We were
threatened with demerits, detention, and finally expulsion, but nothing seemed
to curtail the conflict. I saw Ms. Goodswell leave the melee and go to the base
of the podium and begin to plead with Bazz about something.
I could see that Goodswell was trying to get the Chancellor
to let Christina come onto the stage and quiet her followers but our Glorious
Leader wouldn't budge. Christina could see the gestures and I knew she was
about to end things anyway. There was something I had to do before things fell
apart.
I leapt up and began using the backs and arm rests to jump
across the crowd. I made it to Millicent right ahead of Gorman. Millicent
seemed stunned to see me hovering over her but it was too noisy to communicate.
I pulled her up and retreated back the way I'd come, keeping her out of
Gorman's clutches for the moment.
"Thanks," she grinned at me.
"Who is your Spiritual Advisor?" I responded.
"We need to get you to her so you don't face the Chancellor alone."
"Ms. Trenton," Millicent responded.
Ms. Trenton wasn't one of the 'good guys' but she
wasn't on our enemies list either. I located Trenton and angled us toward her.
"This is crazy," Millicent gasped. After all, if
we tumbled, we might very well break our necks. Ms. Trenton didn't look happy
to see either one of us but she immediately clued into why I was dropping her
student off on her. She grabbed Millicent by the arm and led her away. This was
a good thing because our rebellion was about spent for the moment.
A minute later we had quieted down. Doctor Bazz threatened
us with a whole new series of punishments before exiling us off to our first
classes. I had the joy of getting hate blasted my way by both the Chancellor
and Coach Gorman. I didn't have long to dwell on it because the moment we
stepped out, a new group of upperclassmen descended on us freshmen.
"Walk the other way or I'll feed you your lungs,"
growled Rio as she stepped in front of a group of us and stared down a slightly
larger group of students. At times like this, I really wish Rio knew how to
fight. On the other hand, she plays 'crazy' real well and it takes a certain
desire to experience pain to confront her. After the melee we'd been through,
the other students backed off.
I was halfway through my first class, English Lit with Ms.
Goodswell, when the door burst open and my albino pseudo-friend Paige burst in.
"Zane, they are expelling Heaven," she gasped.
"They are walking her off campus right now." I jumped out of my seat
and shot Ms. Goodswell a look.
She didn't bother telling me not to go and I was spared the
necessity of ignoring her. I really liked her and I would have hated to show
her disrespect. Paige and I went racing out of the building, her trying to
update me about what had happened through her wheezing and gulping of each
breath.
She must have been running her ass off because the second I
found out that they'd called Heaven a taxi and were getting ready to ship her
out at that very moment, I had to leave Paige behind and beat feet for the
parking lot. On the way I breezed past Dana Gorman.
"Zane!" she called out. "Zane, stop!" I
had no intention of doing any such thing.
I found Heaven with two campus security guards and Joy
Jefferson lugging her luggage along.
"Heaven," I grabbed her since my arrival allowed
me to surprise everybody. "Here, take my keys; go to Aunt Jill's. I'll
cover it for you." I shoved my keys into her hand. Heaven had been crying
and even in the light rain, I could tell she was a mess. She was trying to make
sense of what I'd said and done.
A hand grabbed my arm, twisted, and forced me down at the
waist.
"Zane, I told you to stop. Now you are going to the
Chancellor's office with me," Dana Gorman told me as she locked in the arm
bar. "I swear, you are not even trying, "
Dana was cut off by someone catching her on the far side and
flipping her on her back.
Dana rolled with the blow and came back up ready to fight.
"Heaven, don't do anything," I waved her off as I
turned to face Dana, side by side with my savior. It was Valerie! WTF?!
"You two, get on your knees and lace your fingers on
top of your heads," Dana told us.
"Who is this?" Valerie inquired.
"Coach Dana Gorman, head of security on campus," I
answered.
"Well, damn it," Valerie groaned. "I thought
you were in trouble so I came running."
"Get down," Gorman demanded.
"Are we going down?" Valerie whispered to me while
keeping her eyes on Dana.
"We are screwed so we might as well make her earn
it," I chuckled.
"Very well. Guards, taser," Dana directed. The
guards moved in position to shoot us with their drawn tasers.
"Well, we are boned," Valerie grimaced. "I've
been tasered before and it sucks."
"I haven't had the pleasure but I think I'm about
to," I groaned.
"Drop them," Dana ordered. As the one to my right
rear got ready to shoot, a movement behind me drew her attention and she fired
at it. The taser crackled but the figure came on anyway. Chastity had pulled up
her backpack as a shield and let that take the brunt of the attack, and rode
her momentum into the officer and slammed her into the taxi.
The second guard turned to concentrate on Chastity and was
blindsided by another student, Hope Song. Hope knocked the taser from her hand
and flipped the officer to the ground. Joy and Heaven remained pressed against
the taxi while Hope and Chastity joined Valerie and me in confronting Dana.
Dana sighed, took off her jacket, and made ready to fight.
"This is your last chance, students; kneel and put your
hands on top of your head," she warned us.
"Is she that stupid, or that good?" Valerie asked
me.
"She's that good, I'm afraid, but we can at least let
her know she's been in a fight," I readied myself.
Dana spun and kicked Hope first, knocking her flat. Valerie
and I closed in rapidly and drove Dana back while Chastity tried to maneuver
around so we wouldn't get tangled up. Dana had my number and seemed to know
Valerie's style as well, but combined, we could keep her occupied.
The Coach knocked me aside and pummeled Valerie but the new
kid wouldn't fold up, leaving Dana now surrounded as Chastity got behind her
and Hope stood up.
"Stop this!" shouted Christina as she came running
up with Faith.
"Christina, tell them to give up," Dana snapped.
"Shut up, Coach," Christina yelled back. "One
more word and I'm going to take specific pleasure in grinding every bone in
your hand to a pulp." That threat hung angrily in the air.
"Give Zane and me a minute with Heaven and we'll go
peacefully," Christina promised. Dana withdrew and soon it was Hope,
Chastity, Faith, Christina, and me huddled around Heaven.
"Zane's letting me stay at his place," Heaven
wept. "I'll be close."
"I'll contact Tawny and I want you to spend time at the
Kappa Sigma House, Heaven. They can be your friends," Christina told her
best friend. Heaven worked off my house key and handed me back the ring. She
then folded me up in a hug.
"I'll see you soon, girlfriend," I smiled down at
her before we kissed. Heaven turned to Christina and hugged her too. Christina
kissed her on the forehead, and then Chastity, Hope, and Faith all closed in
for one final effort before we put Heaven in the taxi. I gave the driver my
address and wished Heaven the best of luck.
That done, we turned and got ready to be lead to our
punishment at the Chancellor's office. We'd attacked and/or threatened security
officers.
"Zane, who is the newcomer?" Christina asked.
"I'm Valerie Palmer, but my Stormrider name is
Valkyrie," Val answered.
"What happened?" Chastity jumped in.
"I was crossing over to Admissions when I saw Zane
running across campus with another woman in fast pursuit, so I went to help
him. She had her hands on Zane so I flipped her off of him. Your arrival saved
us from being tasered, so thanks," Val informed them.
"So, why did you make Gorman back off when the four of
us couldn't?" Val inquired.
"Christina had ten years of training in M M A,"
Chastity grinned. "Not enough to take Dana by herself, but with everyone
else there, she was going down."
"Damn it," I joked, "Christina, is there
anything you don't do well?"
"I certainly don't understand you," she sighed.
"It doesn't matter, though, this is it. The Chancellor played us well and
we're done."
"We aren't done yet," I tried to buoy her spirits.
"She expelled Heaven in such a way that we felt
compelled to act. By doing so, we broke the rules, and now she can legally get
rid of all of us, end of rebellion," Christina noted.
After that, we were all pretty quiet. We only waited in the
Chancellor's waiting room long enough for our varied Spiritual Advisors to show
up, then we were led into her office.
"I wanted to say goodbye," Melrose Bazz purred to
us. "You are all officially expelled. You will be packed and off this
campus by noon."
"One question," Virginia Goodswell interrupted.
"Mrs. Moore wasn't contacted about Ms. Vickers' expulsion; I checked. Ms.
Vickers can't suffer academic punishment without counsel."
"Mr. Vickers is a transvestite," Bazz shot back.
"She falsified her admissions documentation."
"She was still accepted and therefore is afforded our
traditional protections all students enjoy," Virginia persisted. Bazz shot
her a dirty look.
"Ms. Goodswell, that is quite enough. When the public
and the Board of Directors find out that Mr. Vickers perpetrated a fraud on
this school, they won't care," the Chancellor stated.
"You can't do that," Christina said firmly.
"I can and I will," Bazz sneered. "We are
well past you having any voice on my campus."
"No," spoke up Ms. Lane, the school's lawyer,
"you can't release that information. Those are medical records and we'll
get destroyed in any lawsuit that is brought against us."
"He's a boy who wears girl's clothing," Doctor Bazz
countered.
"Wrong," glared Christina. "Heaven has
implants and takes drugs for her situation."
"Your problem is one of definition," I grinned.
"A person who wears the clothes of the opposite sex is a transvestite, or
cross-dresser. Someone with both girl and guy parts is transgender and Heaven
is transgender; release that stuff at your own peril."
"There is still the matter of you assaulting campus
security officers," Bazz growled.
"That's a non-starter," Valerie stepped up.
"I initiated the fight in good faith."
"What does that mean?" Gorman spat. "You
attacked me when I had Zane contained."
"Precisely," Valerie looked Coach's way. "You
never identified yourself as a campus security officer. All I saw was a woman
in a pantsuit attacking a known student; I came to his aid."
"Even so, when Zane identified me, you still
resisted," Dana responded.
"Not relevant. Zane could have told me you were a
Martian for all that the legal system cares. You never identified yourself to
me, allowing me to continue resisting," Valerie said in an even monotone.
"Don't even get me started on the taser," Valerie
continued. "I know you gave the command for the deploying of the weapons
but that's not enough. The firing officer has to clearly annunciate their
intention to use the weapon before firing, three times. Your officers failed to
do so, thus deploying the weapons in an unapproved manner, allowing our group
to defend itself."
"Those guidelines are only to be used in crowd
suppression. My officers were defending themselves from imminent attack,"
Gorman said.
"No," Chastity grinned. "They were aiming at
Zane and Valerie when I arrived on the scene and I stopped them. They never
announced their intention and I assumed Zane was getting blindsided."
"You shouldn't have been there in the first
place," Gorman growled.
"You shouldn't have been dragging Heaven away in the
middle of classes before she could have a single word with any of us,"
Christina countered. "You goaded us out but you didn't count on the
outcome of the struggle."
"Heaven was being moved out to avoid just such a
scene," Gorman declared.
"How did that work out for you?" I snickered. Dana
scowled at me. We seemed to be at an impasse.
"Chancellor Bazz," Virginia broke the silence,
"I am informing you that I'm going to immediately petition the Review
Board to examine the expulsion of Ms. Vickers and seek an injunction that
allows her to return to classes until a final decision is reached." Any
threads of civility between Ms. Goodswell and Doctor Bazz evaporated but the Chancellor
had to nod and accept the statement.
"Dana, I think we need to review events at the parking
lot before we proceed with any charges," Hudson Lane requested. Dana
grudgingly nodded.
"Zane, Chastity, Hope, you are all now on three-day
academic suspension. Everyone else, you are on academic probation,"
Chancellor Bazz announced. "Dismissed."
As we walked out, Chastity sighed, "Well, there go our
first tests of the semester. We'll all get zeros, which are going to be fun digging
ourselves out of that pit."
"Look on the bright side," Hope grinned. "We
aren't likely to finish the semester anyway."
"Yes," Christina noted, "that makes
everything so much brighter."
"Nice save, Valerie," I congratulated our newest
friend.
"Yes," said Christina, "that was very
timely."
"That?" Valerie chuckled, "That was total
bullshit. I've had a few run-ins with the law so I know some of the lingo, but
most of that was a total pipedream. A decent lawyer would have picked up on
that right away; we are lucky theirs is a loser."
Everyone but Valerie and I laughed. I looked embarrassed,
and Valerie looked confused and a bit put off at not getting the joke.
"Zane's banging the lawyer, Ms. Lane," Chastity
told Valerie softly. "She's on our side." Valerie gave me an
appraising look then shook her head.
"Seriously, dude; is anyone on this campus safe from
you?" Valerie chuckled.
"You've got it all wrong," Hope snickered.
"Zane is like a shiny new laptop. Leave him alone in a room too long and
someone's going to come along and have to use him."
"One of these days you are going to treat me like a
real person with wants, desires, and feelings," I groaned. That earned a
few weak chuckles but we all knew that things were getting worse.
To be continued in part 13, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 7 min
October 21, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 11
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 11
Weekend Drama
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

We make the friends we have, not the ones we want, because they are people,
not tools
"Hi, I'm Rio," my buddy muttered darkly as she
followed me inside, "I'm the girl standing next to the guy you just
mugged." Allison went pounding up the stairs and I was left to a chorus of
'Hi, Zane', and we even got a few 'Hey, Metal Girl' greetings (Rio had all
fourteen of her piercings back in).
Right as Leigh, dressed in super-tight jeans and a pink bra,
and Allison came down the stairs, Tawny came from the direction of the kitchen.
"Zane," Leigh and Tawny said one right after the
other, but Tawny's carried the greater weight.
"Zane, we need to talk," Tawny demanded. Rio
growled menacingly. "I apologize. Hello, Rio."
There was a hush in the room and even Leigh looked contrite.
"Zane, Kappa Sigma does not condone violence of any
kind. If you ever thought we wanted you fighting our battles for us, you were
sorely mistaken," Tawny explained. "Are we clear?"
"Okay, I understand, but, how did you know? I didn't
tell anyone anything about what was said," I wondered.
"You should have never put your neck out for these
Sorority bitches," Rio snapped.
"Hang on, Rio. I did what I did for my own reasons, not
for them," I calmed my friend. Rio was clearly not making friends but
Tawny held up her hands for peace.
"You didn't even tell her, your best friend, did
you?" Tawny smiled with surprised satisfaction. "Christina knows, but
that is understandable and she's told no one except me."
I looked at her for some explanation.
"It seems two co-eds from the University thought you
might be in trouble and followed you. They covered your exit from the building,
the argument, and the fight that followed," Tawny grinned. "They
posted it on their site. By 10:00 this morning, everyone knew."
"Except for us idiots with limited internet
access," groaned Rio.
"My fellow Kappa Sigma presidents wanted to make sure
everyone knew that we had nothing to do with your actions," she completed.
"That being said," she stepped up and hugged me, "Thank
you." I received a round of applause from the gathered sisters.
"Fine. Would someone tell me what my idiot friend
did?" Rio griped.
"Rio," Leigh snickered as she snuck to my side and
wrapped an arm around me, "those three assholes called the Kappa Sigma
House a bunch of whores and then told him they were going to rape Chastity and
Hope, then come and rape Paris and me when they were done."
And that's when Rio hit me. "Moron, why couldn't you
tell the police this? They don't put you in jail for defending women under
imminent threat," Rio snapped.
"I think that was the point," Tawny sighed at Rio.
"He didn't want to drag us into what was essentially his choice; just like
he kept Chastity and Hope out of things."
"Because he's a dumb-shit," Rio declared.
"Rio," Tawny groaned, "be happy Zane has
personality to spare, because you work really hard at having no other friends.
I put up with your crap because Zane thinks the world of you and he's not been
wrong about a person yet."
"Wow, Tawny, I'm so touched," Rio sneered
sarcastically. Before anything else could happen I grabbed Rio by her nipple
chain and elevated it rapidly.
"Ow, ow, ow, whimpered Rio. "That hurts!"
"It supposed to," I glowered. "You are acting
crazy. The Kappa Sigs are being nice and all you are doing is burning through
the weekend time I've devoted to you." I let go and her hands flew up to
her offended flesh.
"You had better kiss them and make them better,"
Rio glared at me while cupping her nipples.
"I promise," I pledged.
"Fine. Tawny, all you Kappa Sigs, I apologize for
being, unfriendly," Rio ground out.
"Okay," Tawny allowed. "Now, Zane, what
brings you here tonight?"
"Zane came here to see me," Leigh grinned, as she
started tugging me toward the stairs.
"Leigh," Paris questioned, "don't you have a
date tonight?" Leigh looked guilty.
"Zane, why are you here?" Tawny asked again.
"Actually, I need help with my English term paper. I'm
doing it on Edmund Burke and I was hoping to use the UV library," I told
her.
"Of course," Tawny nodded. "I'll get the
pledges to figure what books and archival material we have on Burke and I'm
sure we can find a few volunteers to check out what you need."
"Thanks, Tawny. And on that note, I do really have to
get going. I promised Aunt Jill we'd help with dinner," I smiled. Tawny
grinned in response and waved me away. A series of 'bye's followed, after which
Rio and I made our way back home.
"So, are you upset that I didn't tell you what
happened?" I inquired.
"Nah," Rio shrugged. "I imagine you were trying
to avoid the beating I would have given you had I found out this morning."
"Thank you for understanding," I commented.
"No problem; you are my bro," she snorted.
"Do you still want me to work over your nipples?"
I asked.
"Is the Pope Catholic?" Rio smirked.
Passing the Night in Confusion
I sat at one end of the sofa, Rio stretched out with her
head in my lap as we digested our dinners. Jill sat on the chair closest to me,
watching TV but stealing an overprotective glance my way from time to time. My aunt
and I had a serious argument earlier about where Rio would sleep. She had
insisted that Rio sleep in the guest room Barbie Lynn had used last weekend. I
had held adamant to the fact that it didn't matter where we put her, Rio would
end up in bed with me. I swore on the Bible that I wouldn't have sex with her
if Jill relented and let Rio stay in my bed over the weekend instead. I won out
through persistence and because I went down on my knees and begged.
To add to the weirdness, Rio was downright affectionate. No,
she was not feeling me up or attempting to arouse me; she snuggled against me
and would occasionally rub my knee while I stroked her hair, ear, and jawline
gently. At 10:00 we agreed to call it a day. Rio was kind enough to only shed
her jeans once we were in my room.
Rio draped an arm over my stomach and her thigh over my
thigh as we drifted off to sleep. It was wonderful contact because the sexual
elements were submerged to keep the moment uncomplicated. It was so special
that I was disappointed when I woke up hours later with Rio lying on top of my
body and my cock had, of course, responded. Damn it.
"Zane, there is someone at the window," she
whispered to me. It then occurred to me that Rio had been crawling over me to
get to my window, which was over a trellis. It was the route Leigh had used
last week too. We both scooted off the bed and went to the window. It was
Paris, not Leigh.
"Zane, Leigh needs you," Paris pleaded softly once
we opened the window for her to get in.
"Let me get dressed," I responded quietly, this
being necessary because I sleep in the nude.
"I'm coming too," Rio hissed. We quickly got on
some jeans and I put on a shirt before we snuck through the house and out the
front door. Bare-footed, we crossed over to the Kappa Sigma house and up to
Leigh and Paris' room.
Leigh was curled up on her bed, a pillow hugged to her chest
and her back to the door. Paris stepped aside and let me in. I padded up to
Leigh's bed and sat beside her. Paris and Rio fidgeted by the door a bit before
migrating toward Paris' bed where they could keep an eye on us.
"You don't need to be here," Leigh mumbled. She'd
been crying.
"I heard a rumor that you needed someone to talk
to," I teased her. She didn't comment for a bit.
"Zane, I'm sorry," she sobbed.
"About what?" I asked as I moved her so she was
facing me on her side.
"The video; I didn't think about how badly it could
impact your life, what people would think of you," she muttered.
"Don't worry about it; I'll cope," I assured her.
"I'm not sure I can," she simpered.
"Tell me what happened," I encouraged.
"There was this guy on campus I knew since last
semester. Tuesday he asked me out. We went out on a date but he forgot his
wallet so I paid for dinner, and we went back to his apartment to get it before
heading out to a club," she told me.
"The thing was, he had two friends over and while he
went to his room to get his wallet, they began talking about me, about you and
me. I wanted to bolt but he convinced me to stay and have a drink. When I tried
to leave they got physical, and only when I started screaming did they let me
get out of there," she related.
"Who is he?" I asked calmly.
"No," Leigh sighed, "I don't want you to hurt
him. It is my fault for not thinking that everyone would see me as a slut."
"You are not a slut and anyone who thinks so is an
insecure ass and not worth your time. That video was a single snapshot of your
life; it doesn't define you," I stated.
"But all those girls now treat you, she murmured.
"If they treat me like crap, I move on. Listen Leigh,
don't let a few people who could never look past your cup size ruin what was a
good time for you, Paris, and I. We don't need them because we still have each
other; right?" I insisted.
Leigh snuggled into me and sighed away some of her tension.
"Can you stay awhile?" Leigh asked softly.
"You have to ask Rio; this is her weekend after
all," I reminded Leigh.
"Sure, he can stay," grumbled Rio playfully,
"but scoot over; I'm joining you two."
I was on the outside, Leigh was tight up against me, her
head pressed into my neck, and Rio was against the wall, her front pressed into
Leigh's back and her arm over both of us.
"Zane, what am I going to do on Monday? What are they
going to say now?" Leigh whispered.
"Laugh; laugh against the darkness, because while we
can laugh, we cannot be defeated," I told her. "When someone asks
about it, tell them he was such a disappointment you left."
"I was going to say, call him a psycho-rapist
scumbag," Rio snarled, "but if you feel nice, listen to what Zane
said." Leigh gave a weary snicker.
"Thanks, Paris," she called over to her roommate.
"You are welcome, Sister," Paris responded.
I set Leigh's alarm for four in the morning and settled in
for a short night's rest.
When the buzzing woke the three of us up, I rolled out of
bed, Rio climbed out over Leigh, and we kissed Leigh goodbye. On the way down
the stairs we stumbled across Tawny sitting by the pool.
"Hey, Zane, Rio," she said.
"Good morning, Tawny," I responded. Rio was
silent.
"Zane, if she had given you his name, would you have
gone and kicked his ass?" she questioned.
"No; that wouldn't have done Leigh any good. I'd have
found another way to get at him, but I'd have taken my time," I replied.
"I'd like to think I occasionally learn something."
"Thank you, Zane, for the answer and coming to help
Leigh; you too, Rio," Tawny smirked.
"You know me," Rio chuckled, "I'll never pass
up a chance to grab some of that cheap Sorority tail."
"Rio, you have a good friend in Zane; don't lose
him," Tawny advised her.
"I know; I'm getting a dog collar and leash for
Christmas so I can keep him in line," Rio beamed to Tawny. Tawny chuckled
and shook her head in amusement.
"Just for that, you get to sleep on the floor for the
rest of the morning," I grumbled to Rio.
"You try that, Jungle-Boy," Rio snapped playfully
as we made our way to the property line.
"I'm going to staple-gun your bra to the floor," I
explained.
"I'm not wearing a bra," Rio snorted.
"Yeah, wrestling you into one is going to be half the
fun," I teased her. Rio laughed and took off running. We were still
snickering over events when we snuck back into my room.
Aunt Jill was curled up on my side of the bed asleep in her
nightgown. Rio looked at me questioningly and all I could do was shrug. I
walked over to the bell and knelt beside Jill.
"Zane, I came in to check on you and you two were
gone," she yawned.
"Leigh had a bad date and Paris asked me to go over and
have a talk with her," I related.
"Did you, have sex with her?" Jill asked as he
propped herself up on one elbow. Her breasts nearly spilled out of the
partially buttoned top. I tried not to ogle.
"No," Rio interjected. "He held her hand and let
her rest her head on his shoulder until she fell asleep. Trust me; I kept an
eye on them the entire time."
"Yes," I confirmed Rio's statement, "she had
been treated shabbily and needed to talk to a guy."
"Zane, do you really want to be sneaking into young
women's bedrooms well past midnight?" Jill inquired, somewhat exasperated.
My initial answer would be 'Yes', but that certainly wouldn't be the correct
one for right now.
"Jill, it would have been unchristian to have ignored a
neighbor's request for aid," I suggested. "After all, it was Leigh
that saw to it that I didn't totally screw up your new clothes
collection." Jill digested that bit of news with conflicted emotions.
"Let's go to bed," I yawned. Jill stared at me, so
I stepped over her and collapsed on the bed.
Rio winked at me and walked around to the far side of the
bed, wiggled out of her jeans and climbed in on her side of the bed. I was
still in my jeans mainly because I didn't have underwear on.
"Night, Aunt Jill," I muttered before dropping off.
It was inevitable that bedroom dynamics would push me to the
edge of the bed. Rio has the habit of wrapping herself around her bed partner
while she sleeps, it is a body-heat issue. It seems that Jill does the same
thing, so as the skyline went from night to grey, the heat of their combined
bodies woke me up.
For a moment I thought I was the only one awake but I felt
Rio's hand run along my thigh to my crotch. She moved her hand up and down over
it for a few moments when I felt her head tilt and her look at me. Our eyes
locked and a wicked glint came into her eyes. Her hand wandered over my hip to
Jill's thigh that was resting there.
I incrementally shook my head but Rio flexed her eyebrows in
amusement, refusing my warning. Instead, she inched Jill's gown up and began
tracing a finger along its length. Jill stirred but fell silent in a moment.
"Don't!" I hissed. Rio gave me a toothy grin in
response.
I couldn't move my arm that was pinned by Jill but I could
maneuver the one next to Rio. I wiggled my arm between her legs and she ground
against me, trying to press me too tight to get free. Upping her game, Rio
reached up and scooped up Jill's right breast. Jill stirred and we both froze.
"Stop it!" I hissed.
"Her nipple is so hard in my hand," she taunted
me. Jill shifted, causing her gown to shift up to her hips when her leg moved,
and dropping her hand on my abdomen while pressing her groin against my wrist.
When she went still, Rio went back to massaging her breast. First came the
moans, then Jill's hips gently pumped against me, and finally her eyes sleepily
opened.
Rio and I had shut our eyes barely a second ago but it
seemed enough to make her believe we were still asleep. It took her another
second to figure out where Rio's hand was, then another to figure out that
pressure between her legs was my wrist and hand. She stiffened and held her
breath. Slowly she started to untangle herself but I felt Rio's hand flex.
"Ah," Jill gasped. Her hand flattened against my
stomach and her body trembled. Jill kept very still for several moments and I
figured she'd take the opportunity to slip out of bed and let me settle down
for some more sleep. She did move; her head rose and I'm sure she was looking
over me and Rio for signs of life.
She slowly put her head back down and moved her hand around
in slow circles on my stomach. Jill kissed my shoulder softly but I elected to
stir anyway, causing her to feign sleep as well. Rio couldn't let things go,
though. She gave Jill's breast a squeeze, then another, followed by a low moan
on my friend's part. I really needed to kick Rio.
Jill began to rub her crotch along my arm while flitting her
hand down to the zipper on my jeans. Reflexively my hand stroked her thigh just
below the panty line. For over a minute Jill kept her tempo against me slow but
steady.
"Zane?" groaned Rio, pretending to just be
awakened.
Jill slowly withdrew. Rio gave Jill's breast one last feel.
"That's not Zane," Rio whispered for dramatic
effect, then louder, "Jill?"
"Oh, what? Huh?" Jill stammered. "Umm, is
that your hand?"
"Oh," Rio mused, then gave yet another squeeze,
"Whoops; that would be me. Sorry."
"I, what are you doing?" Jill whispered.
"I was having this sweet dream," Rio grinned back.
"I, you, my," Jill questioned. I took that moment
to stir and open my eyes.
"What's going on?" I yawned.
"Nothing," Jill declared abruptly. "I should
get up and make breakfast."
"Jill, it is still dark outside," I smiled.
"Let's go back to bed."
"I'll go to my bed, Zane. You get back to sleep and I'll
wake you at 7:00," Jill assured me. She backed out of bed and quickly made
for the door.
"You are going to pay for this," I grumbled to
Rio. She rolled onto her stomach.
"That's right, Big Daddy, spank my bottom and call me a
bad girl," she giggled.
"Oh, God!" I groaned to the ceiling. "You are
incorrigible."
"If it is any consolation, I wuv you," Rio batted
her eyelashes. I swatted her panty-covered bottom; she giggled and I willed
myself back to sleep.
Saturday with Rio and so much more.
The First Game
The first soccer game of the season was against Braydon
College in Maryland. They were a very exclusive private co-ed college but were
large enough to have both a women's and men's team. Today was Christina's
second match-up against Braydon. Last year they had beaten her and she was
holding a grudge, or so the scuttleass said.
As the half-time break rolled around, the teams had managed
a 1-1 tie. Three Braydon players in their black shirts and burgundy shorts
crossed the field and were intercepted by Christina, in white and gold, on the
sidelines. A brief discussion ensued, then Christina looked over her shoulder
and up into the stands close to where I was sitting with Rio. Iona was at my
dorm, taking care of things.
Faith came up the stands to me with a quizzical look and
motioned me to come with her.
"What's up, Faith?" I asked, as I stood up and
followed her to the field. Rio followed along.
"Some of the Braydon players wanted to see you,"
Faith explained. "Who do you know at Braydon?"
"Not a clue," I shrugged. "I'd never even
heard of the place until I saw the team's schedule." As we walked up,
several more FFU players had gathered around the Braydon trio.
"I am Kinu Yamada, Captain of the Braydon Women's
Soccer team and Kappa Sigma President," the leader turned and greeted me.
"You, look better in other attire."
"They field test this stuff to be the ultimate in
female repellent," I grinned, referring to my school uniform. "Now,
is there something I can do for you? I'm afraid I don't know who you are."
"Well, Braydon's Kappa Sigmas are in a contest with
several other houses for that Spring Break weekend with you and I wanted to see
what we were getting into," Kinu grinned.
"Weekend?" Christina and I said simultaneously.
"I recall the original offer being one night and Brianna Kincaid of
Colorado State being the one I was pledged to," I added.
"We decided to up the ante for the purpose of a
contest," Kinu stated.
"What contest, Ms. Yamada?" Christina inquired
with a guarded tone.
"The House with the best G P A and athletic record gets
to send three sisters to share the weekend with Zane Braxton," Kinu
explained.
"He agreed to this?" Christina questioned.
"He did not," I corrected. "Unless Briana
releases me from my obligation, I can't do any of that stuff. She is the one
I'm indebted to."
"She has done so for the sake of her sisterhood,"
Kinu informed me. "Are you still up for the challenge?"
"I'll do it for the sake of Lancaster's Kappa Sigma
House, but I'll leave the final decision up to Christina, leader of our faction
here at Freedom Fellowship," I declared.
Christina appeared to think it over a bit before finally
nodding her head.
"FFU owes Tawny Flores and the rest of the local house
a debt and if Zane is willing to pay it off for us, we'll support your contest
and his decision, though it will take place at FFU's Spring Break
location."
"I'll let everyone know," Kinu grinned before
turning and crossing back to their side of the field.
"Christina, where is our Spring Break location?" I
whispered to her.
"I haven't a clue, Zane. Christian school girls don't
do Spring Break," she replied. "I'll come up with something." I
wished her luck and headed up into the stands.
"Barely a B-cup, but did you catch the ass on that
sweet slice of Asian cuisine?" Rio panted.
"I wouldn't know; those were the most intense brown
eyes I've ever seen. That's a woman who knows what she wants and will cut a
bloody swath to get it," I observed.
"So, you didn't notice her breast size?" Rio
teased.
"I didn't say that, she's a 32 B, but she has large
areoles and nipples as thick as my pinkie," I told her.
"How do you know that shit?" Rio gawked.
"Mom took me lingerie shopping when I was younger and I
picked up on how the saleswomen did their jobs," I replied.
"Your Mom took you lingerie shopping? My Mom could
barely tell me how to use a tampon," Rio griped.
"Mom told me that the only thing worse than buying a
woman lingerie for her birthday was buying it in the wrong size," I
related. "You buy those things on your birthday for your lady to look sexy
in, for you to enjoy."
"Your Mom sounds pretty neat," Rio mused.
"Mom had a way of tricking you into thinking she was
your friend, not your Mother, then she'd sneak this lesson in on you; like
lingerie shopping, or not getting a pet you couldn't devote the time to,"
I told her. "She'd have loved you."
"Hardy, har, har," Rio snorted.
"Seriously, you're similar enough to have gotten along,
but not so much that it would be creepy," I explained. "She didn't
take crap from anyone; not my Dad, my Granddad, or even her old man. She'd
never abandon a friend either."
"I'm not like that, Zane," Rio muttered sadly.
"If you've left someone, it was because they weren't
your friend, Rio," I assured her.
"You are such an idiot," she grumbled, but she did
put her hand in mine. "Let's fuck tonight."
"Nope; we promised Jill we wouldn't, and besides, next
time I nail you I want you on all fours, with me pounding your cunt raw while
yanking your head back with a big handful of your hair," I envisioned for us.
"Would you like that?"
"Damn straight," Rio licked her lips.
"Well, tough, next time we get together I'm going to
make long, passionate love to you," I grinned.
"I prefer option A," she prodded me.
"I know, but that's only because you've never had option
B," I countered.
"Zane, sometimes a girl wants to be treated like a
cheap slut," Rio instructed.
"Has someone ever spent a whole night devoted to
nothing less than having sex with you?" I asked.
"Yes, of course," Rio grumbled. "I'm freaking
Cleopatra. I've got guys lining up the block."
"Well, damn; I guess we are back to bending you over
and slamming you like a cheap slut," I teased.
"I see I'm too much of a woman for you," she
sneered with amusement.
"That's a challenge I'm willing to take up, Rio. If you
think you can stand up to whatever I can think up for you, I'm willing to prove
you wrong," I grinned.
"I'll make it fun; I'll bring Mercy and have her be a
piece of furniture," Rio suggested.
"I still don't know how that happened," I said, in
reference to Rio's relationship to Mercy.
"I'm not sure either," Rio confessed. "Maybe
being such a pervert myself, I bring out perversions in those around me. Only
Iona seems immune."
"Oh, it looks like Rhaine, Joy, Mercy, and I are going
to have a round two," I remembered.
"Oh, I want part of that," Rio brightened up,
"I am going to fuck Rhaine so hard she won't walk straight for a week. You
let her off too easy last time."
"No," I shook my finger. "I'm not sure how
this is going to play out so if you want Rhaine, you are going to have to
seduce her all on your own."
"Crapola," Rio bitched. "I'll have to settle
for corrupting Felicity first but I'll get Rhaine one day, mark my words."
Our attention was drawn back to the game when Opal scored
our second goal of the day, propelling us to the lead. Apparently, the battle
had become quite brutal while Rio and I had been talking. There was nothing
like woman-on-woman combat to keep Rio's attention and for the rest of the
second half we watched the game with interest.
In the end, FFU pulled it out 4-3, but that was only because
both goalies put in heroic performances. No one charged the field after the
final seconds slipped away because apparently they frown on that in the United
States, but I still made my way down to congratulate my fellow students.
In the gentle press of bodies I came across Opal who spun on
me, jumped into my arms and took my breath away with a kiss. Since this was not
the norm for FFU student interaction, I did my best to look embarrassed while
keeping Opal pressed up against me.
"Congrats on the win," I smiled.
"We get to keep you," Opal exulted. Huh?
"Christina told us that if we lost, we had to give you to Braydon for the
rest of the day and night, but we showed them, didn't we?"
"Yes, right, you sure did," I stuttered. A few
more teammates stopped by and gave me a slap on the back, or ass, while I hung
onto Opal, but I had to disentangle myself because I still wanted to have a
word with Christina.
I hadn't traveled ten more feet when Kinu appeared before
me.
"Sorry," she told me with a smile.
"Sorry, for losing?" I questioned. Her ponytail
had become ragged during the game so I pushed some strands out of her face and
hooked them behind her ear, which only made her smile broader.
"No. I'm sorry we won't have another chance at you
until Regionals," she grinned lasciviously.
"There is something I don't get; you are a co-ed
school. I'm the only guy on this campus, which explains some of my charm, but
you look like you could have any guy on your campus you want, so what's up with
this contest?" I inquired.
"I don't know," she chuckled, "but it could
be that you fuck like a stallion and a girl feels like a million bucks when you
are done. You know, something like that." She reached out and ran her
fingers down my chest to the top of my pants. "One thing; get a fake ID
because I know any girl who gets you is going to want to take you to a few
clubs, you need to look 21."
"Yeah," Rio snorted, "because Zane doesn't
have enough problems with the law already."
"Excuse me," Christina said right after that,
putting her hand on Kinu's. "I believe any confusion concerning Zane has
been rectified."
"For now," Kinu allowed, looking from my eyes to
Christina's. "See you at Regionals."
Kinu turned and with a flip of her long ponytail made her
way to the far side of the field.
"You wagered Zane!" Rio squawked to Christina,
"After all the crap you give him?"
"We won so we don't have to worry about what Kinu would
have made him do," the Queen answered.
"Shower up," I saluted Christina, "and
congratulations on the win. I know you were looking forward to it."
"We look forward to winning every game," Christina
grinned.
"So do I; maybe we can celebrate later at the
Solarium," I suggested.
"We have to take the Braydon team out to a late lunch,
then the post-game meeting with the Coach, but maybe later," Christina
allowed. She turned and sauntered away and I was more than willing to watch
that ass move beneath those shorts.
"She is so going to kill you when she finds out,"
Rio whispered in my ear.
"She'll forgive me, but it may take some time," I
explained. "When she sided with me, she accepted a certain degree of
ruthlessness on my part."
"You think you are being ruthless?" Rio sneered.
"When you have everything else in life, what you value
most is trust, Rio," I stated. "Now let's go see how my room is
getting along."
Dana Gorman was righteously pissed when she came storming up
to my dorm 'room'. A dozen students rapidly made themselves scarce as word of
her imminent arrival was made known.
"I don't know how you did this, Zane, but I'm putting a
stop to this right now," she snapped.
"What? Everything I'm doing, I have permission
for," I grinned, and I was pretty happy she didn't knock my teeth out of
my head when she rounded on me.
"That's bullshit! You forged my signature on those
entry permits," she snarled.
"Nope. You signed them, though it is most likely you
thought you were signing something else at the time," I confessed.
"This isn't some kind of game," she countered.
"All of this stuff is going back to wherever you bought it from."
"Hauling things away will be on your dime," I
said. "You and the Chancellor did give me permission to fix my place up
and that is what I've done. You will note that all my contractors are women,
per school regulations."
"And all this furniture? When did we give permission to
have all of this put in?" Gorman countered.
"You may not like it but I'm not doing anything
illegal," I pointed out.
"It doesn't mean I can't tear it all down," she
growled.
"Dana, you and the other facility promised me this
space. Go ahead and tear it all down. I'll just find another way to do
it," I promised.
"You are an insufferable little prick," she
hissed.
"Yeah, I can be," I agreed, "but at least I
haven't done all of this for my sole benefit. I made it for the whole freshman
class." Dana looked around the room. "It is not like I need the whole
floor for myself, after all."
"What have you done?" she grumbled.
"I've made a place for the freshman class to hang out.
Since it is my dorm room, they are safe from upper classmen," I reminded
her. Gorman glared at me, then went back to soaking up the surroundings.
"Wide-Screen TVs, drink dispensers, what is that?"
Dana observed.
"Umm, our hot tub," I grinned nervously.
"And that, the coach continued.
"Those would be the showers and the sauna," I
answered.
"Zane, have you lost your God-damn mind?" Dana
seethed. "We are not going to let you keep any of that stuff."
"Well, it is 4:00 o'clock now and the installers are
either finished or almost finished, so I guess you can try to find someone
willing to take it down tomorrow but that's going to cost an arm and a
leg," I mused. Dana rounded on me and stuck her finger in my face.
"Zane, I, gurr," she growled. "Aargh!"
she howled, then stormed off back downstairs. Iona came skulking up to my side.
"Did we pull it off?" she whispered.
"Yeah, yeah, I think we did," I responded.
Cordelia and Paige came right up behind her.
"So, can we hook up the satellite dishes now?"
Cordelia asked.
"I don't think she'll be back tonight so I'd appreciate
it if you got it done before dark," I told her.
"One thousand channels coming up," Cordelia
smirked, "and I have to say, this is going to be my second favorite place
to hang out."
"I don't know, Cordelia," Paige said in a
considerate tone, "what can help you deal better with a hard day of coding
than a sauna and a V-8?"
"Was that all you are interested in?" Iona
questioned. "I was curious why I found you crawling under the covers of
Zane's bed." The albino Paige blushed furiously.
"The sensation is far superior when you do it naked,
Paige," I stated with a gleam in my eye. "Feel free to come by
sometime and try it out." Instead of responding, Paige stalked off to fix
up the telecommunications gear. Cordelia snickered and followed after her.
"Where is Rio?" Iona wondered.
"She went hunting for Mercy, but she needs to get back
in the next half hour if I'm going to make it back to Jill's by five," I
informed her.
The plan had been one part deception and one part splitting
of resources. We had let the powers that be know the move was being made Sunday
when it was really happening today. With the first game of the season, we had
campus security looking at the game and not at us. We had the proper forms for
what we were accomplishing that baffled the few security types we had to deal
with.
By the time Coach Gorman broke free from the team, it was
essentially too late to stop us. Monday would bring what Monday would bring,
but today we had our victory. Besides, we had the new door in place and that
would make any operations by the administration against my digs much harder. My
contractors informed me they would have everything up and running by 9:00
tonight.
Rio was the first to arrive but Christina and company
arrived with the three Kappa Sigmas from Braydon, almost all of them expecting
to see a single room. Christina was once more pissed with me and I knew that
attitude would get worse before it got better.
"Christina, and ladies, please come with me to my room.
I have an important situation to discuss," I pleaded. Catching sight of
Brandi, I flagged her over. "Brandi, could you show our guests from
Braydon around while I take care of a piece of personal business?"
"Kinu, Kappa Sigmas from Braydon, I'll be with you in a
minute and apologize for the delay," I told them with a nod of the head
before heading off to my room and activating the rooms 'cut off' switch. Rio
and Iona came with me, along with Christina, Hope, Chastity, Heaven, and Faith.
"You told the Seniors that you were doing this on
Sunday and I made plans for us to help you, Zane," Christina rounded on
me.
"I apologize for the deception, but it was necessary to
finding out something important; namely, who was spying on you," I
informed everyone in the room but Rio. I hadn't even told Iona the whole truth.
"What was the purpose of this deception, Zane, this
lie?" Christina questioned me harshly.
"Someone in this room betrayed Heaven's secret and a
few other pieces of information that have been floating around a very small
circle of people, things like me moving in today," I began. "Oh, and
Iona doesn't know the secret, so Iona, I hope you understand that certain things
are not for me to share with you, but I trust you enough to have you here with
me now."
"So that's why you told Hope and I your little secret
about today," Chastity stated coldly. "You were testing us. I'm not
sure I like that." Hope looked even less pleased.
"Yes and no; I actually was only testing Hope. I
already knew you weren't the one," I replied to Chastity. Again, Hope
didn't seem all that happy.
"But I didn't get raided today so it wasn't either of
you. For obvious reasons, Christina isn't spying on herself, and it would be a
cold day in Hell before Heaven would betray Christina, so, Faith, you have been
working with the Chancellor against us," I laid it out. Faith gasped
fearfully.
"Faith has been with me since sophomore year,"
Christina defended her friend, "which is a sight longer than I've known
you."
"Two things: it had to be someone who knew that secret,
and only the people in this room, one police officer, and the Chancellor know.
The cop didn't betray us and Rio didn't know until after the threat," I clarified.
"If you have another explanation of the facts, please
let me know," I confronted Christina. "Face it, the Chancellor knew
you would be a force at this University late in your freshmen year, so she
chose someone to get close to you, to keep an eye on you so she could
manipulate you when the time came."
Christina refused to believe me but I noted Heaven, Hope,
and Chastity were all staring at Faith.
"It's not so," Faith declared.
"Oh, I guess you want to see all the logs of your
communications with the Chancellor, then, eh, Faith?" I goaded her.
"You weren't as careful as you thought."
"Oh, God," Faith whispered. "No, "
"Damn it, Faith," Christina rumbled, "that
was the most obvious trick in the book. He had no other evidence against you.
He fooled you. After all, he didn't even know it was you until late this
morning." She placed a hand on Heaven's shoulder because Heaven was about
to lose it.
"I'd thank you, Zane," Christina said in a
suddenly weary voice, "but what I really want to do is punch your lights
out."
"What do we do about Faith?" Chastity questioned.
"Nothing," I butted in.
"This doesn't involve you," Hope grumbled.
"I beg to differ," I said, "I like all of you
and it pisses me off that you are suffering, but this isn't Faith's fault; it
is the Chancellor's. If you dump on Faith, she will know we've discovered
Faith's role. If we do nothing, we can now feed information to her, but only
what we want her to know."
"Butt out, Zane," Heaven responded coldly.
"No. If you fight yesterday's battles, we get our asses
kicked. There is no profit in it for us," I kept hammering away.
"She was our friend and she betrayed us," Chastity
fired away. "You wouldn't understand."
"What? Oh, hell no!" I snapped. "I had to sit
there and take her threats about Heaven with a smile on my face, and then I had
to crack a joke about it when I knew she was capable of breaking Heaven's
heart. Don't you dare tell me I am not invested in this fight. She comes after
me, that's fine, but when she comes after my friend, she must pay."
"I may not have been with you for the past three years
but don't you dare tell me I'm not invested in this fight; that's
insulting," I growled.
"Zane is right," Christina declared decisively.
"We will act normal the rest of the day and tonight, we five will decide
what to do next. Yes, Faith, I'm including you. We were once friends, after
all." That last bit stung Faith a bitter blow.
Christina took Heaven by the hand and led her out of my room
with Faith trailing along. Hope regarded me with narrowed eyes and an icy
anger.
"Hope," Chastity intervened, "he trusted you
with the right answer. He trusted you with his plans."
"He had us set up Christina , and Faith,"
Hope seethed back.
"And if he didn't? Would one of us have hunted Faith
down, revealed the traitor? Hope," Chastity explained, "we couldn't
do this, turn on one of our own, so we kind of left that burden on Zane, so I
don't feel right hating him for trying to keep us safe, again."
Hope stormed out of the room. Chastity gave me a helpless
shrug then followed.
"I'm stunned," muttered Iona once they were gone.
"We had a traitor in our midst?"
"Zane's not a total idiot," Rio joked.
"I'm stunned too," I stated.
"By what?" Iona asked. "Didn't this go
according to your plan, whatever that was?"
"No, I am stunned Rio kept her mouth shut the entire
time," I grinned. Rio punched me in the arm. For me, that helped break the
unbearable tension I was feeling right then.
"I see your point," Iona smiled shyly.
"Ow," Iona peeped, as Rio punched her too.
There was still work to be done and Rio and I only had an
hour to spare before heading back to Jill's. It was still wonderful to see
freshmen take a look around and seeing 'their' space coming together. I even
caught Kinu and company taking pictures of the place.
"This will look nice on your web page," Kinu told
me.
"Web page?" I questioned, then pinned Iona in
place with a glance. "Please, tell me about my web page."
"It has all your background information, plus tons of
photographs and videos of you here on campus as well as you back at your house,
or the Kappa Sigma House,"
"Yay me," I cheered sarcastically.
"There's this really nice one of you out in the
woods," Kinu gave me a sly grin. "It was really, intriguing how you
picked out each sister despite their masks. I can appreciate a man with an eye
for detail."
"Thanks, but a little more privacy in my life wouldn't
suck," I groaned.
"Cheer up, Zane," Kinu tipped my chin down close
to her lips, "you have a fan club."
"I don't pursue women to create a fan base; I do it
because women are the best thing in the world, bar none," I told her.
"That is why it is going to be such a pleasure owning
you this spring," Kinu smiled. "Now, don't forget that ID." With
that, she turned and walked away. Both of the women with her ran their hands
across my stomach before following Kinu away.
"Zane, I don't like the sound of that," Iona
mumbled. "They treat you like a piece of meat."
"It is his piece of meat they are interested in, those
Sorority sluts," Rio snickered.
"Well, I wish I could go to Spring Break so I could
look after you," Iona sighed.
"Of course, you and Rio are going with me," I
looked amused. "Who else is going to protect me from doing something
stupid?"
"Certainly not me," chirped Rio.
"Doing-Stupid-Shit is my middle name."
"That explains so much about you," Iona quipped to
Rio. "I don't think my parents will let me go anyway."
"Lie to them," Rio responded.
"No, tell them it is a learning experience and that
about a dozen girls, and me, will be watching over you," I told her,
"Your parents trust you and for good reason."
"Will I be able to spend some time with you while I'm
there?" Iona asked me.
"Sure. Let me know what you want to do," I hugged
her.
"I hope it is Florida," Iona smiled. "I want
to go to Disney World again. It was so much fun the other three times my family
went."
"For the love of God!" gasped Rio,
"Tranquilize me first." I chuckled, Rio scowled, and we set off to do
a little more work before the day was done.
Breaking Down Walls, Mending Fences
It was five minutes until 8:00 in the evening when the
doorbell rang. Jill virtually catapulted herself from the chair she'd been
fidgeting in and raced to answer it.
"Hunting time," Rio grinned with predatory glee,
and I found myself praying that Felicity left wearing something more than a
confused, yet dreamy, smile on her face.
Jill welcomed Mrs. Rochelle Wellington, the Mayor's wife,
and Felicity Tolliver, fianc to Rochelle's youngest son, into our house. Rio
and I stood as they entered the room. Felicity had an open and friendly
expression on her face while Rochelle was much more guarded and unsure.
"Hey ladies, thank you for coming by tonight," I
greeted them.
"Mrs. Wellington, I've been making extra notes on last
meetings discussions I'd like to go over with you," I said with my most
disarming smile.
"Felicity, we've done this incredible renovation
project at school, we students, and I'd like to show you all we've accomplished
so you can, ya know, give us some pointers as to what to do next," Rio
beamed with a frivolity that I found personally terrifying.
"Okay," Felicity grinned back at Rio. "Let's
see what you have." I kind of felt sorry for Felicity; she wasn't taking
Rio too seriously and had no idea of the carnivore that lurked just beneath the
younger woman's exterior. Rochelle Wellington was far more cautious.
"Greetings, Zane. I am happy to help the newest member
of my committee adjust," Rochelle told me.
I quickly cracked open my laptop and moved aside so that
Rochelle could join me as I went over this and that from the last meeting.
"Felicity and Jill, why don't we go check out some of
the rooms Jill's already done and see what we can come up with," Rio
suggested. Jill seemed a little nervous so Felicity stepped in.
"I'd love to see what Ms. Braxton has done with her
home. I always admired this old house, but Lance wanted something on the north
side of town," Felicity sighed.
"I tried to make things very homey," Jill informed
them. "I didn't have much to work with. My late husband and I didn't have
many possessions."
"I think you did a fine job, Jill," Rio poured it
on. "Zane considers this his home and looks forward to coming here on the
weekends." That seemed to perk things up.
"But why are you here, Rio? Are you Zane's,
girlfriend?" Felicity wondered.
"Oh, no," Rio laughed. "My family is in
Arizona and Zane knows I'm alone here, so he and Jill have taken me under their
wing and made me feel like a daughter, and a sister."
How Jill stopped herself from choking at the, exaggeration
was putting it kindly, was beyond me. It did show me that Rio could be
personable and manipulative if she so desired. The three women headed off to
the dining room, leaving me with Rochelle.
"Why don't we move to the kitchen?" I suggested to
her. "Working over the coffee table isn't good for our backs."
"Oh," she clearly studied me, "okay, if you
think that's best." We moved to the bar in the kitchen and I behaved
myself for all of five minutes. I started bringing up her ideas that had been
somewhat ill-received and showed her what work I had done on them.
"I'm not sure how much of this matters," she
sighed. "I don't think I have the votes."
"Don't give up. After all, I have the tie-breaking vote
now," I reminded her.
"Oh, I hadn't considered you a voting member but I
suppose you are right. I admit, I didn't see you hanging around all that long,
being a young man and all," she explained.
"Why would I not want to stay? I had fun," I
countered.
"I would imagine a young man would have better things
to do than hang out with a bunch of old ladies," she said.
"If I find a bunch of old ladies, I'll let you
know," I grinned. "Besides, I had some friends go over some of the
suggestions you put forth and they created some 3-D images for you to present
next Wednesday," I related, as I began opening the first program.
"Oh, my," Rochelle murmured. As she got the hang
of things, she maneuvered through the presentations and rotated the pictures.
"Are you hot?" I inquired. "Can I get you something
to drink?"
"That would be nice," she agreed. "Do you
have tomato or orange juice?"
"We have that, and we have beer and Scotch too," I
grinned.
"Oh, please," she moaned, "I could use a good
Scotch. It has been a long week." While I prepared a double Scotch for her
and a beer for myself, Rochelle took off her jacket and laid it on the bar. I
handed her the glass when I returned.
"That's smooth," she commented after a sip.
"I don't like this," she pointed to a feature on the screen.
"How do I alter it?" I reached around her, pressing my body onto her
side and back gently.
"Here you go, do this and this." I highlighted the
keys she needed to use to get the desired effects. I could tell she was
distracted, both physically and intellectually.
Rochelle hesitantly moved some features around for a few
seconds so I chose to back off for a minute.
"I want to do this," she requested, "without
changing, "
"Oh, okay. Let's try this," I answered, while
wrapping her in my arms once more. This time I held the embrace longer, and
when I withdrew, my hand rested on her far shoulder.
"This is really good work, Zane," Rochelle turned
her head to complement me only to find my face a few inches away. She gulped
and looked at me with a certain level of confliction.
"Really, it was this small group of girls at school who
did the real work. Isn't that always the case, women doing all the real work so
some guy can get the credit?" I teased her.
"Why, why did they do this for you?" she
stammered.
"They go to our church, of course," I smiled.
"What did you think I did, seduce them?"
"I, no, definitely not," Rochelle blushed, and
turned back to the screen. "You are such a nice boy."
"I wouldn't go that far, Mrs. Wellington. I am afraid
I'm begging forgiveness most Sunday mornings," I joked.
"Oh, come on now," she mused, "what do you
have to talk to Jesus about?"
"Impure thoughts," I confessed.
"Well, you go to an all-girls school," she said.
"I'm sure that gives you ample opportunity."
"What makes you think I'm not being tempted right
now?" I suggested.
"Oh, I guess you could be," she replied quietly.
"I'm glad we got that out of the way," I sighed.
"What? Got what out of the way?" she asked.
"It's hard to tell a lady that she's attractive without
it being taken the wrong way," I lied. I had every intention of her taking
this the 'wrong' way. "It is that I've always found you very beautiful but
was unsure how you would take it."
"I'm a married woman," she declared, but severely
lacked conviction.
"Absolutely, and we both understand the limitations of
our relationship because of that," I continued.
"Limitations?" she questioned.
"Well, I can do this," I kissed her on the neck
below the ear, "and we both know that it is only something between
friends."
"Ah, good," she moaned. "I mean, it is good
we understand our boundaries." I went back to kissing her neck, then went
up to her ear. Rochelle remained patiently still under my passion for a long
time. "I want to take another look at this diagram," she suddenly
said.
She didn't pull away, though, instead, working away steadily
on the keyboard while I let my lips play along her exposed flesh and my hands
roamed her shoulders. She kept a steady patter of conversation going as I
deviated farther and farther from her shoulders, around her back, to the sides
of her breasts.
"Your top button," I whispered to her.
"Button, she murmured. She looked to my eyes, then
followed them down to her cleavage. I saw the mental struggle going on inside
her, lust versus a loveless marriage. I imagine she convinced herself this was
all harmless fun because her trembling hands undid not only the first button,
but the second one as well.
"Beautiful," I complimented her quietly. "You
are very beautiful, Rochelle." She didn't say anything but she sat up
straighter and stuck out her chest with more confidence. My left hand edged
around the side of her breast and took that orb into my hand and began
massaging it, exciting her nipple through her satin blouse and silk bra.
My right hand followed a similar path, but at the base of
the breast I roamed down along the fleshy roll of her stomach to her belt,
rubbing along and kneading the pliant tissue. She was slightly embarrassed
about it at first, but as it became clear I was enjoying it, even excited by
the feel of her, she let her tension flee and her enjoyment expanded.
By the time Rio and the others returned, Rochelle was
moaning against me and I had my left hand inside her right bra cup and was
rolling her nipple along my palm. Her breathing was heavy, she'd ceased playing
at the keyboard, and her eyes were closed. I kissed her on the cheek one more
time.
"Damn it," I whispered angrily, "I don't want
to let you go."
I did let her go, though. I removed my hands and stood up,
giving Rochelle both room and cover as she straightened her shirt.
"Well, thank you, Zane," Rochelle told me as she
rose. "You've given me several things to think over for next Wednesday's
meeting. Felicity, are you ready to go? I'm sure we've used up enough of the
Braxton's time for tonight."
"It has been our pleasure, Mrs. Mayor," Jill
bubbled. "Anything we can do to help you or your family, please don't
hesitate to ask."
"I'll see you at church, Felicity," Rio smiled.
"I'll bring Barbie Lynn along as well." I knew of no sexual tie
between Barbie and Felicity, but Barbie Lynn had grown up a lot since they'd
last met.
Rochelle's face flickered with indecision but fastened onto
a smile as she reached the door. For my part, I kept a steady, intense gaze on
her. Rio managed to sneak a hug in on Felicity while Jill struggled to not be
too embarrassed by the whole affair. As the door shut, Jill leaned against it
with a sigh of relief.
"See, Aunt Jill," Rio grinned, "nobody died.
We behaved ourselves."
"Of course you did," Jill recovered quickly.
"I never doubted either of you for an instant."
"Thank you for that, Jill," Rio said with a
straight face. I could tell Rio's bullshit factor was working overtime.
Hypocrisy was one of her pet peeves.
"Okay, it is Saturday night and nearly 9:00
o'clock," I chimed in. "Time for the SFY movie of the week:
Mega-Dinocroc vs Super-Python."
"My brain bleeds from just thinking about that
title," Rio groaned. "I can't wait to see how bad this is."
"I'll go get some study-work for my Bible class
tomorrow," Jill stated, before fleeing the room.
"I'm going to put on as little clothes as possible in
hopes of making this evening actually mean something," Rio snickered, then
followed Jill up the stairs.
"I'm going to put on some shorts for basically the same
reason," I chased after Rio.
We all managed to get to our various rooms intact and Rio
and I began stripping down. I was pulling up my shorts over my naked body when
I caught Rio staring at me.
"Hey," I smiled at her warmly.
"Hey. Zane, why are we so comfortable around one another?"
she asked quietly.
"I trust you, Rio. Do you trust me?" I asked. She
regarded me speculatively.
"Ah, you are full of crap," she sneered. That was
'Rio-speak' for 'Yes'. She finished getting dressed, which was being liberal with
the definition of the word. She had on string-tied pink and white striped
panties and a medium blue crop top that barely covered her nipples.
"Oh, come on," I sighed, "are you trying to
give Jill a coronary?"
"What? Is the top too much?" she giggled. "Should
I go without it?"
"Nah, keep it," I nodded. "I want to roll the
top up before I feast on those nipples."
"Hey, now," Rio said as she headed for the door,
"who says you are getting any tonight?"
"I'm relying on my undeniable sexual magnetism to woo you
over," as I followed her out the door and down the stairs. Jill wasn't
down yet so I chased a squealing Rio over to the sofa and pinched her tight
little ass. When I had her up against the back of the sofa, I wrapped my arms
around her and pressed her hard from behind.
Rio fought against me, thrashing and giggling the entire
time until I began kissing her shoulders and neck.
"Oh, you bastard," she moaned lustfully, as she
rubbed my cock between her ass cheeks. "I swear, I'm going to get this
before this weekend is gone, if I have to rape you on the damn church
altar."
With that imagery, I was barely able to untangle myself from
Rio before Jill caught us as she came downstairs. Jill settled into her chair
and gave Rio a deeply suspicious glance. Rio countered by getting up, walking
over to Jill, and surprising her with a deep hug.
"Thanks, Jill. I know the reason you are putting up
with this is because you love Zane, but thanks anyway," Rio told her, face
to face, only an inch apart.
"Rio, it is just, you, could be wearing more
clothes," Jill stammered.
"But Jill, my body isn't as nice as yours, so if I'm
going to torment Zane, I have to wear less," Rio pouted innocently. I was
wondering if I could wedgy her to the ceiling fan.
"Zane, my body, less clothing," Jill continued to
struggle. "Why are you tormenting Zane?"
"Well," she stood up from Jill, "he clearly
thinks you are hot, so if I want to get his attention, I have to dress like
this," Rio presented herself with a shimmy that brought the bottom of her shirt
to the tip of her nipples.
"But I'm Zane's Aunt," Jill protested. "He
can't think of me, "
"Jill, you are hotter than a lot of the girls fawning
all over him on campus. I know he comes here to get away from it all, but I'm
sure the way you dress just drives him nuts, of course he loves you too much to
tell you," Rio kept piling on the bullshit.
"What do you mean?" Jill wondered.
"Rio, stop it," I ordered, "Jill, don't worry
about it. Rio is being Rio."
"Zane, I'm only telling her that if she dressed more
like the girls normally around you dress, you wouldn't be so, distracted by her
normal bedroom attire," Rio grinned evilly at me.
"But you are in your underwear," Jill pointed out.
"Of course," Rio turned to her. "This is what
Zane sees all the time so it is perfectly normal," Rio utterly and
completely lied. It was perfectly normal for girls to dress like that in my
bedroom, but they totally drove me nuts doing so. "They all wear t-shirts
and panties, so I have to wear this teeny tiny top because your breasts are so
much nicer."
Jill actually looked down and examined her breasts.
"There is nothing happening between Zane and I,"
Jill protested.
"Oh, no one thinks otherwise," Rio grinned.
"Nothing would ever happen, though there is this obvious attraction
between the both of you."
"Rio, sit, now," I snapped.
"Yes, Master," Rio chirped, turning to me and
looking very contrite and even pathetic. She took baby steps over to the sofa
and knelt beside me. Since Jill couldn't see her face, Rio beamed at me like the
Devil herself.
"Jill, I apologize. Rio has an overly developed and
perverse sense of humor," I sighed.
"I don't understand. What has she been talking
about?" Jill was clearly baffled.
"Rio thinks you are very pretty and is a bit jealous, so
she was yanking your chain," I replied.
"Please don't beat me, Master," Rio pleaded
desperately. I glared fiery death at her.
"Zane, don't hit her," Jill gasped.
"Oh, I'm not going to hit her," I growled.
"Slave, suck my toes," I commanded Rio as I reclined on the sofa. She
gave me an 'Oh, hell no, you didn't say that' look. "Get to it," I
sneered. If she wanted to play this game, I was more than happy to screw her
with it.
"Yes, Master," she snipped. She waddled on her
knees down to my feet and began to suck on my right big toe. It did occur to me
that she might bite it off.
"Don't make her do that, Zane, it is degrading,"
Jill murmured.
"Oh! You could spank me instead," Rio exclaimed.
"Rio, I'm making up a very short list of people who
know you are here with me," I threatened her. Rio was clearly not
deterred.
"Jill, isn't spanking a great way to teach a
lesson?" Rio asked Jill while teasing me.
"I guess so," Jill said hesitantly.
"Oh, Zane," Rio squealed, as she hurled herself
across my lap, "be gentle." Jill was speechless.
"So, this is how you want to play this?" I
whispered to Rio. She wiggled her rump in response. I looked to Jill for her to
make some sort of protest but she was clearly lost. "Fine," I
murmured. I reached around to Rio's rear panty line. I slowly pulled the far
side over to her ass crack and tucked it in tightly.
"Oh," Rio purred. I pulled the closer half into
her ass as well, creating quite a tight fit and exposing both of her cheeks to
my attention. I smacked the far cheek, Rio jolted slightly, then I switched to
the near cheek. I went back and forth seven times before I could smell Rio's
arousal from her sex.
"I think that will do for now," I announced. Rio
began to slide off but I stopped her. "Jill, could you get some skin
cream? I'm sure Rio's ass is pretty red hot." Jill looked us over. With
Rio pinning me to the sofa there was little choice; she got up and headed for
the bathroom.
"I love you so much," Rio purred quietly to me.
"Yes?" I queried.
"You are going to make Jill put lotion on my ass. I
want to have your babies," Rio gushed from the mere suspicion of my
intentions. "You are such a fucking pervertI love it." Jill's rapid
return ended Rio's praise but didn't erase the smile from her face.
"Jill, could you please put the lotion on Rio?" I
asked. "I'm afraid if I move my hands, she'll slide to the floor."
Jill was definitely not warming up to the idea.
"Please, Jill," Rio pleaded, "Zane burned up
my poor little bottom." I thought Rio was selling it too hard but what the
hell did I know? I was only trying to watch my movie in peace.
Since I was stretched out on the sofa and Rio was on my lap,
there was no place for Jill to position herself except for kneeling beside and
somewhat behind Rio. Dutifully, she upturned the lotion over Rio's left cheek.
"Umm," Rio murmured. Jill began rubbing it in with
her fingertips, resulting in Rio relaxing against me. This went on for five
minutes before I had to call a stop to it because Rio began biting the sofa
pillow in sexual frustration.
"Thank you, Jill," I told her gently, "that
should be enough. Right, Rio?"
"Oh," she moaned, "don't make her stop."
"I think that is enough too," Jill gulped, stood,
and left the room. I reached around Rio's backside and drove a finger into her
soaked, panty-covered cunt, driving the fabric in deep.
"Keep at it, Zane," Rio moaned. "Jill's
gotten me all worked up; now ram it home."
"Sorry, Babe," I taunted her as I drew my finger
out, sucked off her juices, "I'm only interested in a test drive."
"Oh," she groaned, "you fucker. I'm so
horny!" She rubbed my cock through my shorts. "Someone else is pretty
horny too. Take me upstairs and fuck me. I promise I'll be quiet."
"Zane, Rio, I'm going to bed. Don't stay up; we have
church tomorrow at 9:00," Jill called from the stairs.
"Good Night, Jill," Rio and I chimed in together.
Jill went upstairs and Rio crawled up my body until we were face to face.
"Why are you fighting me on this?" Rio questioned
intently.
"I can't tell you how important it is knowing you are at
my side," I confided in her. "I don't want you just for sex; I want
you, craziness and all, because you fill a void in my life that I thought would
never heal."
"Zane, we have almost nothing in common. You are
wealthy and I'm all but cut off by my family; people love you and hate me; you
always have plans and I just want to get drunk," Rio protested. "Why
are we together?"
"I don't know," I responded. "It feels right,
me and you, and I tend to go with my gut on such things."
"Zane, I tend to destroy everything around me. There is
no one waiting for me in Arizona. I chose to hang out with totally useless
fuckers because I didn't want anyone close. Hell, I used and abused you on our
first day, but you keep coming back for more," Rio pondered. "I
figured by now I'd be back behind bars or tunneling under the school
walls."
"Instead, I have these bimbos greeting me on campus
like they know me or something. Where in the hell do they get off telling me to
have a 'Blessed Day'? Since I've met you, my life's made no sense," Rio
continued. "Damn it, I have girls looking out for me, Me! I'm the
troublemaker; I'm supposed to be the one everyone is looking to avoid, not
looking to help, and it's all your fault."
"You are my friend. I'd move mountains for you if I
could. Don't ask me to tell you why, but I am, and that means I stand by you no
matter what," I confessed. "And don't knock the whole Christian
thing. The girls here, a good number of them anyway, believe in the tenants of
Christianity, and that's not a bad thing."
"To put down someone for their actions is to put
yourself in God's place of judgment, and that's the sin of hubris; that's not
Christianity," I explained. "We each live by our own moral code and
while you and I are a bit out there, no one can tell us we are wrong because
they don't know. They make this morality shit up."
"Seriously, if Jesus had thought it was really
important that homosexuality or pre-marital sex was wrong, all he had to do was
turn to an Apostle and say so. What, ten words max? Homosexuality and
pre-marital sex is wrong. Don't do it. Was that hard?" I pointed out.
"Rio, I think by ignoring them, you've actually paid credence to their
beliefs, whomever you are fighting."
"You don't need that crap, and if you ever are in a
moral quandary, ask Iona. She'll know what to do," I finished up.
"Ms. Whitebread, telling me what to do? That's
rich," Rio tried to sound snide but couldn't fight the grin crossing her
lips, admitting she had one friend was tough, fessing up to having two was
going to be nearly impossible for her tonight.
Rio crawled up my body until she rested her head beneath my
chin and settled in. I cut the sound on my movie up but I'd already missed the
clear, concise dialogue that explained how a 200 foot snake that was as fast as
a bullet train could hide in a downtown metropolis. Of course, I would have
been hiding like mad too, if an armor-plated monstrosity that bounced
battleship shells off its back was looking to lunch down on me. I love SYFY.
"Zane, can I have your car keys?" Rio said ten
minutes later.
"Sure. Why?" I asked.
"Because I'm going to go get Barbie Lynn so she can
distract your ass and let me change the God-damn channel. This movie makes my
brain hurt," Rio groaned.
"That's kind of the point. This is clearly mindless
entertainment and its fun," I snickered. "Besides, next week we have
the battle between Debbie Gibson and Tiffany."
"Who?"
"Exactly! I think they were before our time but I'm
dying to find out what the appeal is," I laughed.
"I'm with Chastity, you are a nut," Rio declared
emphatically.
"I'm your nut," I replied softly. Rio snuggled in
on my chest and hugged me tight. We let the movie wind down into its typical
format. You would think that National Guardsmen would wise up to the fact they
all exist to fire uselessly, then get eaten.
I so want to see one of them get a clue and run at the first
sight of the monster because the National Guard does so much for this country.
It is a shame to see them reduced to monster candy. On the plus side,
apparently you can get a snake to swallow a trainload of volatile chemicals,
then get the Dino-croc to munch down on it so you can blow them both up.
Now if only they would recall in the past fifty movies that
the creatures always have eggs the size of dump trucks stashed somewhere for
the inevitable sequel. Seriously, am I the only one who watches these things?
Anyway, we were uncoiling from the sofa and Rio was giving me this mysterious
look when there was a knock at the door.
"Dude, it is 11:00 o'clock," Rio muttered. "Only
bad news arrives this late."
"I'll go check it out," I shrugged. There wasn't
much else I could do.
To be continued in part 12, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 5 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.

Share ExplicitNovels

Sign up to save your podcasts

ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels episodes

About ExplicitNovels